Search SBL
 







Meeting Abstracts

2010 International Meeting

Tartu, Estonia

Meeting Begins7/25/2010
Meeting Ends7/29/2010

Call for Papers Opens: 10/1/2009
Call for Papers Closes: 2/2/2010

Requirements for Participation

  Meeting Abstracts


The Case of the Book of Samuel
Program Unit: Israel and the Production and Reception of Authoritative Books in the Persian and Hellenistic Period (EABS)
Klaus-Peter Adam, Lutheran School of Theology at Chicago

*


Numbers beyond Source Theory: Reconstructing the Formation of Num 20-24
Program Unit: Methods and Models for Studying the Pentateuch (EABS)
Rainer Albertz, Universität Münster

Already Martin Noth (1966) has conceded that the Source Theory almost developed on the basis of the Book of Genesis does not really meet the literary shape of the Book of Numbers. While the Source Theory presupposed that the non-priestly strata (J, E) precede the priestly one, a fresh look at Num 20-24 reveals that the earliest priestly stratum of the Book of Numbers is not only preceded by one, but also followed by another non-priestly literary stratum. The first consequences of this observation for a new model for studying the Pentateuch will be drawn.


The Morning Gathering of Christians in the Context of the Graeco-Roman World
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Valeriy Alikin, St. Petersburg Christian University

During the first century Christians held communal suppers on Sunday evening. From the beginning of the second century Christians began to come together more frequently. In addition to their gatherings on Sunday evening, they began to meet early in the morning, first on one day, probably on Sunday, and later on more days of the week. The earliest evidence for Christian gatherings early in the morning comes from Pliny the Younger, who was the Roman governor of Bithynia-Pontus in ca. 110-112 CE. Scholarly opinions are divided with respect to the character of the morning gathering mentioned by Pliny and none of them provide a satisfactory explanation of this evidence. Moreover, there is no socio-historical explanation of the origins of the Christian gathering in the morning. Numerous evidence from Jewish, pagan, and Christian sources shows that coming together in the early morning for worship was a widespread phenomenon in the Graeco-Roman world. For Christians in Asia Minor about 100 CE, the idea of assembling by sunrise for worship was not something very difficult to conceive, therefore. This paper seeks to argue that the morning gathering formed the Christian counterpart of the meetings for prayer and worship which were held by many other religious groups in the Graeco-Roman world, including pagan and Jewish worshippers. Why the Christians in Bithynia placed their morning service on Sunday remains a matter for conjecture. Several possible reasons will also be presented in this paper.


The Influence of Abigail on David through an Intertextual Feminist Analysis
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Tehilla Altshuler, Harvard University

The encounter of David with Nabal from Carmel in 1Sam 25 is very well known, especially because of the involvement of Abigail, who not only prevented bloodshed but also, by the end of the story, connected herself to royalty. The aim of this paper is to explore the influence of Abigail on David using a reader oriented feminist intertextual methodology. My exploration uses a midrash which compares Nabal to Laban as a starting point. Truly, the 1 Sam scenario resembles the Jacob-Laban employer-employee relationship in the Book of Genesis. However, Reading the Genesis 31-33 and the 1Sam 25 texts in an intertextual fashion, leads one to an understanding that the 1Sam text supports a comparison not between David and Jacob, but rather between David and Esau, whereas Abigail represents the Jacobian characteristics. Consequently, I try to enhance the claim that the “Abigail philosophy” had a cooling effect on David’s impulsive perception of reality. An analysis of three other episodes which seem unrelated to Abigail but are nonetheless interconnected with her philosophy demonstrates this claim. The two enveloping stories of the Nabal-David incident (1Sam 24; 1Sam 26) are disturbingly similar, but a closer reading shows that David’s second reaction towards the possibility of killing Saul in 1Sam 26, echoes Abigail’s speech in 1Sam 25,25-32; David’s reaction to the murder of Abner son of Ner in 2Sam 3,33-37 is another example; and his refusal to kill Shimei son of Gera in 2Sam 16,5-12, mirrors another aspect of Abigail’s message to him. It seems that Abigail, the only woman in the bible who is described as both smart and beautiful, had an influence on David’s life that extended much further than the isolated episode in Carmel.


The Case of the Book of Judges
Program Unit: Israel and the Production and Reception of Authoritative Books in the Persian and Hellenistic Period (EABS)
Yairah Amit, Tel Aviv University

*


Deconstructing the Temple: 1 Corinthians 3 amid Agrippa II’s Renovations
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Matthew R. Anderson, Concordia University

The paper proposes that the well-known building, foundation and temple references Paul makes in 1 Corinthians 3 are not variously-imagined and individual metaphors chosen for their specific usefulness, but expressions that operate within a larger rhetorical synecdoche. The reference Paul inherited is Jerusalem, the image of the Temple fantastical, and the context apocalyptic. Sometimes the part (the believer’s body, the Corinthian church) references the whole; in typical Pauline fashion more often the whole (the Temple) subsumes and informs each part. Specifically, mention in Josephus of Herod Agrippa II’s repair of the Temple foundations, taking place at roughly the same time as the writing of 1 Corinthians, offers the tantalizing possibility that in 1 Cor. 3:10ff, Paul, having inherited the New Temple ideology of the fledgling Christian movement, refines that metaphor in light of contemporary events to describe his apostolic mission, its problems, and its imminent testing.


The Parable of the Great Banquet in Early Christian Writers
Program Unit: The Biblical World and Its Reception (EABS)
Gavril Andreicut, Marquette University

This paper deals with the history of interpretation of Luke 14:16-23, particularly with verse 23. First, the paper shows how the passage was interpreted by the early Christian Fathers until Augustine. Second, since none of the Fathers before Augustine used it to support compulsion, we want to see the context in which Augustine was determined to use it as an argument for the use of force against the Donatists. Particularly, we want to see the unique interpretation of Augustine, and the fact that, although it is an important argument in Augustine's justification of the use of force in conversion, it is by no means the most important one. As one might expect, the Ante-Nicene writers found little use of the command "compel people to come in" in Luke 14:23 because before 311 Christians were the ones compelled to renounce their religion. Therefore, the references we find are rather to the Great Banquet generally than to Luke 14:23. We find references to the Great Banquet in Clement oof Alexandria, Tertullian, and Origen, but none of these writers interpreted the passage as a way of supporting the use of force. After Nicea, we find references to the Great Banquet in Gregory of Nazianzus, John Chrysostom, and Jerome. As before Nicea, none of these writers thought to see it as a support for the use of physical force against schismatics. This paper will show that the Parable of the Great Banquet was interpreted by the early Christian writers depending on the circumstances in which they found themselves.


Arthur Vööbus
Program Unit:
Amar Annus, University of Tartu

*


Prophetic Discourse and the Johannine Words of Jesus
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Mark Appold, Truman State University

Even a casual reading of the Gospel narratives reveals a striking disparity between the synoptic words of Jesus and the Johannine words of Jesus. While the Church has accorded the same authority to both, leaving the impression for the average lay person that all Scriptural words of Jesus are verbatims of the pre-Easter Jesus, the issues of origin and transmission become clouded. If it is true that the only Jesus available to us is Jesus as he was seen and heard by those who first encountered him and formulated the traditions we now have, it is then imperative to consider the nexus of these traditions to those who spoke them. This paper proposes to examine issues of memory, orality, prophetic utterance, and literary construction as they apply to the Spirit-driven prophetic community of the Fourth Gospel in whose midst the living post-Easter voice of the Good Shepherd continues to be heard not as a tradition but as a contemporary experience.


How Jewish Was Jesus? A Bethsaida Response
Program Unit: Archaeology
Mark Appold, Truman State University

A challenging and unresolved issue in contemporary historical Jesus studies is the question, “How Jewish was Jesus?” Using both textual and archaeological evidence, this paper addresses the question on two fronts in seeking a defensible definition of what it meant to be Jewish during the Second Temple period and, secondly, in interpreting both data from the Bethsaida archaeological site and exegetical conclusions from a study of the Bethsaida texts found in Q, John, and Josephus. Located in the Golan on the north shore of the Sea of Galilee, Bethsaida has a diverse, millennium-long history. When its pivotal role in the NT Jesus narrative is viewed against the background of its history and in the light of material finds unearthed at the site, new perspectives emerge which aid in clarifying a response to the question, “How Jewish was Jesus?”


Order to an Accident? Encountering Deconstructionist and Cognitive Approaches towards Theories of Religion (Ancient and Modern)
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Jon Ma. Asgeirsson, University of Iceland

The means of reason have co-existed with religious believes whether applied against religion or adapted for promoting religious thought or doctrine perhaps for as long as human beings acquired such level of intelligence. Schools of thought and religious associations are social institutions with links to individuals who have chosen to develop and practice such ideological convictions alone. Neither Xeonophanes of Colophon in Ionia (560-478 BCE), who criticizes mythology on philosphical grounds nor the rationalists of the early modern age or the empiricism of Francis Bacon‘s (1561-1626) concept of science (based on observation over against deduction) and Edmund Husserl‘s (1859-1938) phenomenology (based on pure consciousness) have ostracized religion or religious instituions from the cultural mix of the Western world or anywhere else for that matter. This paper discusses deconstructionist approaches to religion in which religious activities are thought to originate by pure coincidence to form social relations or changes subsequently expressed in fabricated texts (such as myth) following models suggested by comparative analyst Jonathan Z. Smith. It proceeds to discuss modern cognitive contributions to explaining religion with empirical models based on such different ideas as mental causistry (e.g. Andy Clark) and emotion (e.g. Martha Nussbaum and Antonio R. Damasio). In a final section, the paper compares ancient philosophical contributions to understanding religion as a human product to the modern models already mentioned using Cicero‘s (106-43 BCE) definition of religion as a neurotic phase of repitition over against the hysteric apperance of superstition in prayer and sacrifice.


Diodore of Tarsus and the Book of Psalms
Program Unit: Bible in Eastern and Oriental Orthodox Traditions
Daniel Alberto Ayuch, University of Balamand

This article discusses some aspects of the commentary on Psalms that was written by Diodore of Tarsus, the founder of the Antiochian school of Biblical exegesis. The analysis focuses on two key questions: the exegetical skills developed by Diodore on the levels of text criticism, linguistic commentary and historiography, as well as a survey of his hermeneutical approach to the Bible. Is Diodore’s interpretation really literal? Why is it then considered to be opposed to the Alexandrian allegorical approach? How does Diodore read Biblical history and how does he understand Biblical theology? These are some of the questions dealt with in this article.


John Chrysostom and the Johannine "Jews"
Program Unit: Bible in Eastern and Oriental Orthodox Traditions
Michael G. Azar, Fordham University

John Chrysostom’s rhetoric against Jews, especially in his Adversus Judaeos, remains among the most infamous of patristic literature. Nevertheless, the function of the Jews in Chrysostom’s exegetical homilies has yet to be explored fully. Against the backdrop of fourth-century Antioch, in which Jews comprised a powerful and visible presence, this paper investigates the rhetorical function of the “Jews” in Chrysostom’s homilies on John – a gospel that ostensibly engendered the worst of patristic anti-Judaic trends. In order to shed light on his readings of Johannine Jews, this paper focuses on the role mimesis plays in Chrysostom’s homilies as well as the biblical text’s place within his vision of Christian education. Chrysostom, both implicitly and explicitly, casts himself in Christ’s role as the good but tough teacher, who seeks to shape his audience into Christ’s image. As such, there builds in these homilies a mimetic correspondence between, on the one hand, Christ and Chrysostom and, on the other, the Johannine Jews and Chrysostom’s contemporary Antiochene audience. Christ’s and Chrysostom’s virtuous and didactic goals are revealed to be one and the same, as are the faults and vices of the Johannine Jews and fourth-century Antiochene Christians. Contrary to modern assertions, Chrysostom does not wield the supposed hostility of the Fourth Gospel against contemporary Jews. Rather, Chrysostom, in keeping with his parenetic intentions, directs the gospel’s difficult words against contemporary Christians – despite the fact that he preached these homilies within a few years of his Adversus Judaeos. In this context of Chrysostom’s mimetic reading, this paper concludes with a consideration of the usefulness of the Alexandrian/Antiochene distinction, whose applicability begins to falter when the exegesis of the “spiritual gospel” takes center stage.


The Second Commandment: Origen’s Interpretation of Exodus 20:4-6
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Stephen Bagby, Durham University

The Decalogue’s prohibition of idolatry in the second commandment resonates throughout Origen’s corpus, notably his exposition in the Homilies on Exodus. In the eighth homily, where the second commandment receives considerably more attention than the first, he provides the reader with rich interpretive exercises characteristic of his wider hermeneutical practice. Here in Exodus 20:4-6, Origen will condemn idolatry by offering three principle reading strategies, namely, the use of philology in exegesis, the incorporation of nuptial themes undergirding the Christian life, and the identification of sin through the person of the devil, in order to offer an exhortation of Christological and sacramental reminiscence for his listeners. In this homily the reader will see Origen’s practice of offering philological clarity between “gods”/”idols,” “idol”/“likeness,” and “adore”/“worship,” drawing distinctions derived from canonical readings, finding such exegetical perspicuity especially in Pauline language. Origen will then transition to his familiar nuptial themes in offering the reader an exposition of God’s jealousy by drawing the parallel to a bridegroom, who, naturally and rightfully, is jealous of his wife, in order to preserve the purity of marriage. This metaphor will receive further expression in understanding such fidelity through the mystical union of the human soul with Christ. Finally, Origen’s consistent hermeneutical strategy of identifying the devil with evil and death will help him confute heretical opposition to the seemingly problematic text of God’s punishing of iniquity on subsequent generations. His solution is to understand the devil as the father of sin and sinners, whose filial influence God seeks to contravene by bringing subsequent generations back to repentance. The inner, spiritual man’s need to remain faithful to the bridegroom Christ, despite innumerable temptations to acquiesce to idolatry, envelops the thought of his entire homily, bringing the reader to a greater understanding of Christ’s death and his sacraments.


Interpretation of the Bible in Soviet Latvia
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Dace Balode, University of Latvia

The paper deals with the examples of interpretation of the Bible in the Soviet times in Latvia, when theology experienced oppression. It also deals with the impact these interpretations have on today's hermeneutical tendencies after the political changes.


Another look at The Golden Calf story (32; 1-6)
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Chaya Ben Ayun, Levinsky College of Education

The story of the making of the golden calf arouses questions which yield various interpretations; both rabbinical and modern. My lecture attempts to shed some more light on these continuously debated issues. Two main questions are at stake. First, to begin with, is why the anxious people of Israel, who felt abandoned due to Moses' disappearance, demanded a god. After all, it was Moses who vanished, not God! It would seem more logical or natural to replace him with another leader. Secondly, why were the people satisfied with the golden calf? Could this object comfort them? Could it replace their leader? The narrator's point of view puts the blame on the rebellious ungrateful people of Israel. Our discussion leads to another conclusion, which puts the blame on Moses' leadership and his obscure God.


Moses and ‘the prophets’
Program Unit: Israel and the Production and Reception of Authoritative Books in the Persian and Hellenistic Period (EABS)
Ehud Ben Zvi, University of Alberta

*


Conversation and Coherence in Lamentations
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Miriam Bier, University of Otago

This paper will offer a dialogic reading of the book of Lamentations, drawing on the work of Mikhail Bakhtin and Martin Buber. An analysis of Lamentations' speaking voices will be undertaken in order to demonstrate the interplay of perspectives that takes place in the book. The paper will pay particular attention to the question of who each speaker accuses or blames for the destruction that has come upon Jerusalem. This question will be key in revealing how the perspectives of each speaker shift and change, due to dialogic interaction with Lamentations' other speaking voices, as the book proceeds. Despite these conflicting and changing theological perspectives, the paper will argue for the coherence of the book of Lamentations as a whole.


Lamentations as Resistant Conversation: A Hermeneutics of Participation
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Miriam Bier, University of Otago

Approaching the Hebrew Bible as one who identifies as both an evangelical and a feminist can create tension between, on the one hand, wanting to affirm the text's ongoing authority and usefulness as “Word of God” to the church today; and on the other, wanting to recognise, resist, and reject texts that are so thoroughly steeped in their patriarchal world view as to be practically irredeemable. This cognitive dissonance and ambivalence towards the biblical text is recognised as an increasing issue for a growing number of evangelical feminists. The crux of the issue is determining what to make of the stated evangelical commitment to the authority of the text, when faced with texts that perpetuate the oppression of women. This paper explores the interplay of voices in the book of Lamentations, a book that includes the troubling metaphor of Israel as female Zion. That the book of Lamentations contains various voices and perspectives, including that of female Zion, is well established. Less clear, however, are the implications of Lamentations' multiple and resisting voices for contemporary hermeneutics and constructs of biblical authority. Based on the interplay and progression of voices and perspectives in Lamentations, this paper will advance an approach to the Hebrew Bible as Scripture that allows for a variety of voices to be heard, acknowledged, and – when appropriate – resisted. The paper will then demonstrate how this hermeneutic of conversation and participation might adequately address both feminist and evangelical concerns regarding the authority of the biblical text.


Ethical Christ: the Moral Imperatives of Early Modern New Testament Criticism
Program Unit:
Jonathan Birch, University of Glasgow

In modern times, the moral teachings of Jesus have attracted considerable attention from biblical scholars, theologians and philosophers. How did this fascination with the ethical dimension of Jesus and his mission arise? The reasons why Jesus' ethics are prioritised by some New Testament critics and historians today vary from scholar to scholar, but the early modern move towards moral readings of Jesus, and the Bible more generally, can be illuminated when seen within the context of how the Western philosophical tradition has responded to persistent problems posed by theological morality.


Lucian's Last Laugh: The Origins of "Sacred Prostitution" at Byblos
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Phyllis Bird, Garrett-Evangelical Theological Seminary

The oldest source for the “sacred prostitution” that biblical textbooks have made a characteristic feature of “Canaanite fertility religion” is a second century CE travelogue known as The Syrian Goddess (De Syria dea), attributed to the satirist and rhetorician Lucian of Samosata. Lucian prefaces his account of the cult of Hierapolis with a report on the other “Syrian” temples that he has visited or learned of in his travels, imitating Herodotus in tone and dialect. His most elaborate account is of the Adonis rites performed at the great sanctuary of Aphrodite in Byblos. As part of the mourning rituals, he reports, the Byblians shaved their heads. But the women who refused to shave were required to stand for a day offering themselves to strangers for payment that became an offering to Aphrodite. This sole reference from Byblos, and sole evidence for Phoenicia prior to Eusebius’ fourth century report on Heliopolis, established “sacred prostitution” in its assumed homeland--and provided its only link to the cult of a dying-and-rising-god, lacking in all other references. This paper sets Lucian’s account in the context of other accounts of Adonis rites, prostitution in honor of Aphrodite, and Lucian’s own report on the Ashtart temple of Sidon, to demonstrate how Lucian, in parody of Herodotus, made Byblos “Babylon West.”


Economies of Symbolic Goods? Pauline Epistles as Test Cases
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Thomas R. Blanton, Luther College

This paper employs Pierre Bourdieu’s concept of “symbolic capital” to show that religious discourse functions as a type of capital in Apuleius of Madauros’ The Golden Ass (Book 11) and in Pauline epistles. “Capital” is defined as any cultural product which can be exchanged for another culturally recognized form of capital, such as material goods or services involving human labor. “Symbolic capital” is capital which exists in narrative form (e.g., religious discourse). Symbolic capital in The Golden Ass consists of the promise of a beatific afterlife, a longer lifespan, and a more fortunate state in life, all of which are said to be mediated by the power of the goddess Isis. In the Pauline epistles, symbolic capital consists of promised deliverance from eschatological judgment, as well as a future existence in a heavenly realm. In the writings of both Apuleius and Paul, promises of post-mortem bliss, etc. are viewed as exchangeable for material goods or services involving human labor. In the Golden Ass, the protagonist, Lucius, devotes both considerable human labor and economic expense in return for the divine benefaction of a more pleasant afterlife (11.6). In Romans 15:27, Paul makes an equation between “spiritual things” and “material things,” and asserts that a donation of the former type is adequately recompensed by a counter-gift of the latter type. In 2 Cor 9:6–15, Paul declares that God’s “indescribable gift” (i.e., that of salvation from the eschatological judgment and subsequent existence in a heavenly realm) obliges the Corinthians to respond with their own material gifts to Jerusalem. Their property of exchangeability for material goods or human labor marks religious promises such as that of post-mortem bliss as forms of symbolic capital, and indicates that religious discourse, in Apuleius and Paul, at least, may perform a function properly characterized as economic.


Economies of Symbolic Goods? Apuleius' The Golden Ass as Test Case
Program Unit: Sociology of the Bible (EABS)
Thomas R. Blanton, Luther College

This paper employs Pierre Bourdieu’s concept of “symbolic capital” to show that religious discourse functions as a type of capital in Apuleius of Madauros’ The Golden Ass (Book 11) and in Pauline epistles. “Capital” is defined as any cultural product which can be exchanged for another culturally recognized form of capital, such as material goods or services involving human labor. “Symbolic capital” is capital which exists in narrative form (e.g., religious discourse). Symbolic capital in The Golden Ass consists of the promise of a beatific afterlife, a longer lifespan, and a more fortunate state in life, all of which are said to be mediated by the power of the goddess Isis. In the Pauline epistles, symbolic capital consists of promised deliverance from eschatological judgment, as well as a future existence in a heavenly realm. In the writings of both Apuleius and Paul, promises of post-mortem bliss, etc. are viewed as exchangeable for material goods or services involving human labor. In the Golden Ass, the protagonist, Lucius, devotes both considerable human labor and economic expense in return for the divine benefaction of a more pleasant afterlife (11.6). In Romans 15:27, Paul makes an equation between “spiritual things” and “material things,” and asserts that a donation of the former type is adequately recompensed by a counter-gift of the latter type. In 2 Cor 9:6–15, Paul declares that God’s “indescribable gift” (i.e., that of salvation from the eschatological judgment and subsequent existence in a heavenly realm) obliges the Corinthians to respond with their own material gifts to Jerusalem. Their property of exchangeability for material goods or human labor marks religious promises such as that of post-mortem bliss as forms of symbolic capital, and indicates that religious discourse, in Apuleius and Paul, at least, may perform a function properly characterized as economic.


David's Rupture with God; Depression and Recovery
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Adrien Bledstein, Chicago, Illinois

Reading only narrative, commentators do not appreciate King David's depression following his crimes. When Psalms are integrated with narrative at every phase of his life, several insights emerge. From youth David's passion is to serve Y-WH. He knows the covenant, tries to live accordingly, despises the wicked. After he is anointed he envisions a temple where he will serve his Beloved. As a priest-king he brings the Ark to Jerusalem, the most ecstatic day of his life. His kingdom established, the country in relative peace, David determines to fulfill his dream. Instead, Y-WH appoints him founder of a dynasty. A son of his will build the temple. The latter news conflicts with David's high expectations as a royal priest in the ancient Near East. Sometime after this David stays at the palace while his heroes go to war, and he takes Bathsheba. When his efforts to cover her pregnancy fail he arranges the death of Uriah. From David's prayers and lack thereof it becomes clear he is deeply dispirited. In contrast to his hypergraphic anguish at the cave of Adullam when unjust circumstances drive him to despair, David is depressed following the rape of Tamar, death of Amnon, and exile of Absalom. This paper traces evidence of his depression and his recovery as he anticipates his penance is nearing an end.


Images of God in the book of Hosea in the light of contemporary miniature art on seals and seal impressions
Program Unit: Prophets
Willem Boshoff, University of South Africa

It is well known that different images of God abound in the book of Hosea. Metaphors were used that became well-known ways of thinking about God in the Old Testament, but others remained unique Hosea images, not found elsewhere in the Hebrew Bible. In the light of contemporary iconography, the issue I wish to pursue is the origin of the images of God in the book Hosea. Were these images innovative constructs of the prophet/author, or do they reflect images known from contemporary iconographic depictions in the miniature art of Iron Age II in Israel. The issue underlying these questions is the problem of finding new information to facilitate research on the history of theological concepts. How do we come to a better understanding of an ancient text and ancient concepts? Archaeological results are by far the most productive source of new information on ancient societies. Archaeologists are often not the scholars who “translate” their finds to useful snippets of information for the historian of the religion of ancient Israel. Seals and seal impressions are some of the more common objects found in the archaeological process that shed light on ideological and theological ideas of the owners and of the period. More often than not, the depictions are presented text-less and the question is whether these depictions can lead us to a better understanding of the biblical text.


“From heaven YHWH looks down” – the Theological Vantage Point of the Author of Psalm 33
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Phil J. Botha, University of Pretoria

This paper focuses on the intratextual connections between Psalm 33 and other late post-exilic texts such as the psalms of the Final Hallel (Psalms 146-150). It also investigates the structure and wisdom character of Psalm 33 in general. From these characteristics it is argued that the psalm displays the same theological view as is found in the conclusion of the Psalter. It was most probably composed by the chokmatic editors of the Psalter as a definitive call to the post-exilic believers to keep on praising YHWH and to wait patiently for his salvation in view of the power, omniscience, and trustworthiness which he displayed at creation and in the history of his people. The theological vantage point of the author is similar to that of YHWH in his description – an ability to see order in creation, futility in human attempts to thwart YHWH’s plans, and the wisdom of being part of his people.


The Development of Vicarious Sacrifice in Second Temple Judaism: The Appropriation of the Martyrdom Accounts of 2 Macc 6:18-7:42 in 4 Maccabees
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Arthur Boulet, Princeton Theological Seminary

The martyrdom accounts of Eleazar and the seven brothers found in 2 Macc 6:18-7:42 are found again within the book of 4 Maccabees. These accounts are not simply re-told, but are re-interpreted in order to fit the purposes of the author of 4 Maccabees. This paper will focus on comparing and contrasting the martyrdom accounts of Eleazar and the seven brothers found in 2 Maccabees and 4 Maccabees. Special attention will be given to the re-interpretation of the martyrdom accounts in 4 Maccabees and propose reasons for the changes the author makes based on both cognate literature and historical context. It will propose that the shifts in focus, purpose, and function of the martyrdom accounts in 4 Maccabees play an important role in the development of the idea of vicarious sacrifice in second Temple Judaism. The re-interpretation of the martyrdom accounts, it will be argued, both meets the needs of the original audience of 4 Maccabees and functions as an important part in the development of the doctrine of vicarious sacrifice.


Alternative Families: From the Hebrew Bible to Early Judaisms
Program Unit: The Bible in the Twenty-First Century: Politization of Bibles and Biblization of Politics (EABS)
Athalya Brenner, Tel Aviv University

It has become a convention to define the bet ’ab, ‘house of the father’, in which blood kin and social others of two to three vertical generations function, usually within a limited territorial location (‘homestead’), under a dominant male figure—usually the father—as the smallest and most common family unit in the Hebrew Bible. Such units are defined as organized around two basic principles: production, for subsistence and further economical ends; and reproduction, for human perpetuation. This concept is undoubtedly influenced by biblical presentations of humanity as emanating from a single couple and developing into clearly patriarchal genealogies. The ‘patriarchal’ generalization may be valid; however, it does not cover all the structural or actual social formations that, in current terms, qualify as ‘families’. In this presentation I will explore several other formations, taking into account differences in ideologies, interest and aim that influence biblical and early Judaic descriptions of social relations, as well as differences of text chronology, class and geography. Among these formations, the bet ’em (‘House of the Mother’) will be explored anew, for the biblical periods and especially the late ones. Other social units to be examined are same-sex, non-heterosexual and non-productive formations, such as the Essenes and early rabbinic scholars in the late Hellenistic and early Roman times.


"Apotropaic Intercession" in the Hebrew Bible and the Ancient Near East
Program Unit: Magic and Divination in the Biblical World (EABS)
Marian Broida, Emory University

In Mesopotamia and Hatti, liturgists counteracted omens predicting misfortune by using apotropaic rituals, including the Neo-Assyrian namburbis and the rituals of the Hittite bird-augurs. In this paper I compare and contrast performative speech in these two groups of texts with what I call “apotropaic intercession” in the Hebrew Bible—acts of intercession, primarily by Moses and a few prophets, against foretold doom. Although the literary genres differ, the three bodies of texts all seek to overturn divine decrees communicated to humanity, answering the deity’s message with their own. The nature of the speech acts in these apotropaic texts illuminate aspects of the cultures’ implicit theology.


The Kittim and Hybridity in the Dead Sea Scrolls
Program Unit: Early Christianity (EABS)
George Brooke, University of Manchester

This paper will explore the varied portrayals of the Romans in the Dead Sea Scrolls, especially the sectarian ones. The notion of hybridity will be used to explain the mixture of attitudes to the Romans and their exercise of power in the Eastern Mediterranean. They can be viewed positively as divine agents, as military technicians of the first order, and as political arbiters providing opportunities for religious renewal-it is these characteristics that are adopted and adapted within the sectarian literature, often with a spiritual domestication of violence. But the Romans are also portrayed negatively as occupying forces and political suppressors, as the ethnic and religious 'other' and as such are the epitome of all that needs to be destroyed. The concept of hybridity permits some kind of explanation of the tensions arising from these various attitudes in ways which illuminate the similar diversity of Early Christian attitudes to Rome.


Weak or Sinful? A Body of Rhetoric
Program Unit: Nonbiblical Dead Sea Scrolls: Themes and Perspectives
George Brooke, University of Manchester

This paper will be a brief comparison of some of the body language in the Hodayot with the catena of body quotations used and quoted by Paul in Romans 3. Attention will be paid to the character of the language used and how it is placed within the structure and rhetorical argumentation of the two bodies of text. Particular consideration will be given to similarities in purpose and differences in genre.


Antichrist and the Docetic Masculinity
Program Unit: The Bible and the Visual Arts (EABS)
Gitte Buch-Hansen, University of Oslo

Trier’s film Antichrist has been criticized by feminists for its misogynic depiction of the female character: she is identified with the demonic powers of Antichrist: chaotic emotions, destructive sexuality. Yet, this interpretation doesn’t take the biblical figure of Antichrist into consideration. I argue that Trier passes the buck to the male character and that the film is a wakeup-call with regard to constructions of masculinity. First John states that the spirit of Antichrist denies that “Jesus Christ has come in the flesh”. Traditionally, the Johannine secessionists have been seen as proponents of a docetic Christology. Due to its soteriology (only the spirit is saved), docetism was banned by the Fathers. Yet, history has revealed that the Greek gendering of the spirit-flesh dichotomy proved more powerful than soteriological considerations. Genesis 3 became the place where Greek thinking was imported into biblical interpretation. Filtered through the Johannine Prologue, God’s initial differentiation between light and darkness became a dichotomy between enlightened male reason and dark female powers. In spite of the Creeds, the Church’s body-politics identified salvation with male purity unaffected by fleshly female desires. The medieval processes against witches were a public liturgy celebrating docetic Christianity. In Antichrist, Trier depicts a couple who lose their child under tragic-erotic circumstances. The woman’s continuing depression sends the couple for a therapeutic holiday in their remote cottage, Eden. The stay at Eden becomes an invitation from Trier (and Bhabha) to re-enter the enunciatory place of original sin. Once more the gendered dichotomy is negotiated: to get rid of Her guilt, She must convinces Him that He, too, must identify with the body and the fruits of His fleshly life. If not, the therapy will turn out as yet another exorcism. A teaser: AntichrisT is spelled with the female symbol in place of T, the cross.


It’s Complicated: Feminist and Gender-Critical Considerations on the Biblical Ideology of Intermarriage
Program Unit:
Claudia Camp, Texas Christian University

Analysis of marriage practices usually takes for granted the primary objects of study as “male” and “female.” Connecting marriage practices with the construction of identity focuses attention on the ideological aspects of these practices, on the ways in which marriage practices fit into the symbol system of a society, enacting and rationalizing meanings and power relationships both in and beyond the kinship group. Full appreciation of this ideological dimension of marriage requires critical attention to gender: the constructed-ness of “male” and “female,” and how this construction constructs other aspects of identity. This paper begins with the fundamental feminist insight that, in an androcentric, patrilineal culture, Woman is Other, which means, on a deep level, all marriage is intermarriage, a relationship that men both require and resist in different measures in different circumstances. In the Bible this female Other can and does stand for a range of other Others. The particulars vary: some intermarriages are tolerable, even desirable, others are abhorrent, but the line is shifting, not stable. This gender-critical stance means that we have to compare and contrast “intermarriages” of all sorts, beginning with the null set—the unfulfillable patrilineal desire for female-free reproduction—and including as well the (usually prohibited) practice of incest. Although this point of departure may seem abstract, I shall argue in this paper that it actually offers some leverage in dealing with texts that both beckon us to ask the question about the social significance of intermarriage and also veil any direct answers in the folds of ideological literature.


“For Sinai is a Mountain in Arabia”: A Note on the Text of Galatians 4:25
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Stephen C. Carlson, Duke University

Ever since Richard Bentley, textual critics and exegetes have been perplexed by the note in Galatians 4:25a that Sinai was a mountain in Arabia. Early and important witnesses are divided as to its reading, and this clause is problematic not only in terms of its grammar but also in its relation to Paul’s argumentative discourse. This paper revisits this textual problem and comes to the following conclusions. The external, transcriptional, and intrinsic considerations all suggest that v.25a should read "to gar Sina oros estin en têi Arabiai" (“for Sinai is a mountain in Arabia”), so this reading ought to be adopted in the critical text. Moreover, other evidence suggests that v.25a was originally a marginal note in the archetype of Galatians, so this clause ought to be enclosed in double brackets to indicate that it was not originally part of the autograph of Paul’s letter.


Joseph's Dreams and the Laws of Numbers 15
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Calum Carmichael, Cornell University

Laws and narratives in the Pentateuch are integrated in that the laws take up issues from the narratives. A prime example is how the idolatrous character of Joseph’s dreams in Genesis 37 inspires the five laws in Numbers 15. In his first dream, Joseph’s brothers as sheaves of grain reverently bow down to his sheaf. The first two rules lay out the proper role of grain offerings in Israelite worship. The third deals with unintentional offenses and with a deliberate, high-handed offense against God. The rule recognizes that Joseph is not responsible for his dreams but nonetheless takes seriously his hubris. The fourth rule judges a man who gathers sticks on the Sabbath. The offense parallels how the stalks of grain in Joseph’s dream have been gathered for an idolatrous purpose. The rule’s focus is on someone competing with God as Creator. Joseph’s second dream dramatically illustrates such a phenomenon: the sun, moon, and stars bow down to him. The stick-gatherer provides another example because the offender intends an idolatrous act, probably involving fire. The fifth rule requires the placement of colored fringes on an Israelite’s garment so that he is alert to observing all the commandments. In focus is how Joseph’s special (colored?) garment provoked envy. Not only did it signify Joseph’s importance but was intimately tied to the immediately following dreams that brought out his overweening arrogance. A later son of Israel has to provide himself with a tangible reminder of how easy it is to offend. The narratives that precede (spies creating trouble) and appear after (infighting among the sons of Israel) Numbers 15 similarly link up with the Joseph narrative. The same integrating process applies to the presentation of both laws and narratives throughout the Pentateuch.


Sex and the City. City as education
Program Unit: Cultural Memory in Biblical Exegesis (EABS)
Pernille Carstens, University of Copenhagen

The main theme of this paper is the didactic elements of the book of Jonah related to the city of Nineveh. This learning is how to guarantee the divine presence. The divine presence is fundamental for the human survival and blessing, and as means to preserve the divine presence the didactic elements are about purification and fast. The ritual relationship to the Yom Kippur is stressed. The Anatolian myth of the disappearing storm God Telepinu is used as a parallel together with the tragedy of Sofokles, Oedipus Rex. Obvious this drama has a connection to the pharmakos-rite at the Thargalia festival. The paper also focusing on the aristotelian element of katharsis, a kind of identification between the audience and the tragedy and investigates this kind of education or paideia common both to the greek material and the Biblical. In Nineveh, the great city, more than hundred and twenty thousand people do not know their right hand from their left, just like Jerusalem in Ez 16 also have a didactic function.


Sociology and the City
Program Unit: Cultural Memory in Biblical Exegesis (EABS)
David Chalcraft, University of Derby

This paper will review recent developments in sociological approaches to the city, urban life, memory, and spatial mobility (contrasting with earlier classic and modernist sociological treatments), from the perpsective of their potential use for the analysis of ancient biblical social worlds.


The Sociology of Disaster and Trauma in Biblical Social Worlds
Program Unit: Sociology of the Bible (EABS)
David J. Chalcraft, University of Derby

This paper seeks to provide an introduction and overview of sociological approaches to disaster and trauma making use of recent contributions to the field. The paper will endeavour to differentiate sociological approaches from other social scientific perspectives and provide some guidance through the development of sociological interest in disaster and trauma. Specific attention will be paid to the recent work of the Yale sociologist Jeffrey Alexander which will enable some critical discussion of ways forward in using sociological ideas in the analysis of disaster and trauma in ancient biblical social worlds and, possibly (if time allows), providing some thoughts on how the biblical experience of disaster and trauma might inform reflection in late modernity.


Apocalypse of John in light of Ritual Studies
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Lung Pun Common Chan, Chinese University of Hong Kong

Ritual studies can shed light on the social rhetoric of the Apocalypse of John. Apc 1:3,10 give hints about the earliest Christians' worship and lection. In light of Victor Turner's ritual criticism (as well as others' ritual theories), the presumed service of the earliest Christianity is analyzed. The Apocalypse signifies all three stages of any rite of passage: (1) "On the Lord's day" (1:10) implies the stage of separation; (2) the lectionary reading in the presence of the Christian communities (1:3a) leads to the liminal stage; and (3) the observance of the prophecy in the everyday life (1:3b) belongs to the phrase of "incorporation". Besides, the epistolary genre offers the participant, on the one hand, a threshold in Apc 1:1-8 to gradually enter the new Communitas, and on the other hand, an exit in Apc 22:6-21 to return to his/her everyday life. In between, the apocalyptic genre (1:9-22:5) serves as a process of liminality. A literary device of John, which is similar to Mise en abyme (I term it as Mise en apocalypse or "Story within a story"), is found in the structure of the Apocalypse that can strengthen the "Communitas". By means of the aforesaid device, Christ meets his followers (i.e. participants) in the ideological communitas in the course of the rite. Thus, they engage in the liminality, just as shown in the studies of cultural anthropology. Consciously or unconsciously, they experience status change in the rite, which functions as a social critique. Lastly, according to Gerd Theissen's analysis, a combination of aggression reduction and intensification characterizes in the rites of the earliest Christian communities, and the Apocalypse of John is no exception.


Oxyrhynchus Papyrus 2069 and the Enochic Corpus in the Fourth Century
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Randall Chesnutt, Pepperdine University

In the only published study of P.Oxy. 2069 since the editio princeps of 1927, J. T. Milik correctly discerned lines from two Enochic works—the Book of Dream Visions and the Astronomical Book—but erroneously concluded that the fragments of the respective works come from separate codices. This conclusion was driven by his larger thesis about the compositional history of 1 Enoch rather than by anything in the fragments themselves, which (by his own admission) he never examined. Milik theorized that the two-volume Enochic pentateuch that he is famous for postulating at Qumran, with the Astronomical Book copied separately from the other four Enochic works because of its inordinate length, persisted also in Greek tradition. P.Oxy. 2069 is consistent with this thesis if we accept Milik’s expansive reconstruction of fragment 3 and his case for assigning this fragment to a separate codex from fragments 1-2. However, these opinions—which have been assumed as the default position since Milik’s 1971 study—rest on circular and untenable arguments. Examination of the fragments (preserved at Oxford University) suggests that they do in fact belong to a single codex. Therefore, pace Milik, a Greek version of the Astronomical Book was copied together with the Book of Dream Visions at least once in the early fourth century C.E., providing our earliest evidence for the joining of the Astronomical Book with another of the works that comprise what is now called 1 Enoch. This combination dates one or two centuries before the Enochic corpus was produced in Ethiopic and a millennium before any actual Ethiopic manuscripts preserve such a compilation.


What Made Pharaoh Flattened?
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Sik Ping Choi, Southeast Asia Graduate School of Theology

Was Pharaoh flattened by the last plague and thus let the Israelites go? I suppose that is hardly the reason. In fact, Pharaoh was getting angry and had showed no interest in hearing further from Moses even after the previous plagues. I suggest that Pharaoh did not know about the last plague until it happened. In Exodus 10:28-29, Pharaoh had commanded not to see Moses again. Therefore, Moses had declared the coming of the last plague in front of the officers and the people, but not the Pharaoh. Moreover, if the last plague is so threatening, it is hard to understand why Pharaoh chased the Israelites after they had left the land of Egypt. In order to resolve the ambiguity, we need to take a close look at Exodus 11. The Egyptians suffered a lot and were completely fed up with the plagues. However, Pharaoh was still reluctant to change. Therefore, I suggest that the saying “Pharaoh hardened his heart” means that Pharaoh was not only unwilling to listen to Moses, but also to his people. In addition, most of the Egyptians and the officers were afraid of the Israelites and their leader Moses after the plagues. That explains why they were willing to offer gifts to the Israelites. The increasing discontentments of the Egyptians would create the political instability in the land of Egypt. Hence, I suggest that it was the political instability in the land of Egypt that made Pharaoh flattened. After the Israelites left the land of Egypt, discontentment of the Eygptians and the threat of the political instability were lessened. Pharaoh decided to chase after the Israelites with his army.


Contrasting Views on Physicians in Tobit and Ben Sira
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Maria Chrysovergi, Durham University

The present paper deals with the attitude towards the medical profession found in Tobit 2:10 and Ben Sira 38:1-15. The authors of the books of Tobit and Ben Sira approached the problem of secular medicine from rather opposite sides. Although both were pious Jews and wrote in the same century - with Ben Sira following Tobit -, they present different views with respect to medicine. Whereas Tobit accuses the doctors for making his sight worse, Ben Sira legitimises the existence of the physicians, the pharmacists and the pharmaka by attributing to them a divine origin. Tobit regards medicine as something foreign and therefore outside the religious realm, while Ben Sira strives to legitimise secular medicine claiming that the physician and the pharmaka belong to God’s remarkable deeds. My main aim is to examine the inner relation between Tobit 2:10 and Ben Sira 38:1-15. More precisely, I intend to demonstrate that Ben Sira actually provides an answer to Tobit’s rejection of the usefulness of the physicians. I attempt to support my claim by examining the different milieu of each author and any issues that might have played a role in the formation of such beliefs. The question of the national identity of the physicians – whether they were Jews or gentiles – can shed much light on this matter.


Understanding the mixed-marriages of Ezra- Nehemiah in the light of Temple- building and the book’s concept of Jerusalem
Program Unit:
Jan Clauß, Ruhr-Universität Bochum

The treatment of so- called “mixed marriages” in the Ezra-Nehemiah narrative is to be considered as one of the most prominent and elaborated accounts on this topic in the Hebrew Bible. The dismissive attitude towards exogamous matrimonies contracted between groups of “Judean” men (cf. Ezra 9-10; Neh 13.23-28) among them prominent figures such as the High priest’s son (Neh 13.28) with women labelled alien is on the one hand conveyed by the use of specific terminology that creatively utilizes existing Pentateuchal law. On the other hand the relevant passages within Ezra- Nehemiah have been seen as one particular position in an ongoing inner biblical discourse on the question of legitimate access to the post- exilic community. Therefore the key- passages for the “mixed- marriage crisis” in Ezra- Nehemiah have been closely scrutinized with regard to their literary dependencies in order to elucidate a possible historical setting and to shed light on the operant logic leading to the condemnation of the exogamous marriages. Yet this has often been done by dissolving the relevant passages from their wider literary context as given by the narrative as a whole. This paper will deal with mixed marriages in Ezra-Nehemiah in a more “synthetic” approach arguing that concept and understanding of mixed marriages as Ezra-Neh unfolds it are essentially related to and influenced by the account on “Temple restoration” and the notion of Jerusalem as “Holy City” (e.g. Neh 11.2;18). For that matter Ezra-Neh is first of all to be taken as a literary unity where the comprehension of single sections is shaped by its textual embedment. For a profound understanding of mixed marriages a discussion of the other two parameters is therefore indispensable and can offer new insights into underlying concepts. The paper will discuss the rationale of Temple- building (Ezra 1-6) and the concept of the holy city with regard to the communicated community construction. Thereupon it aims at disclosing the interrelations with the mixed- marriages and implications for the book’s attitude towards them resulting from dynamics initiated by structure and representation of the respective topics.


A Martian Reads the Psalms, in Particular Psalm 19
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
David J. A. Clines, University of Sheffield

A minor group among British poets of the 1970s and 1980s were known as the Martians; their ambition was to make the familiar strange, as in Craig Raine’s ‘A Martian Sends a Postcard Home’. Such defamiliarization of the over-familiar psalms is my project in this paper, focussing on Psalm 19. I ask two questions about it that do not seem to figure in commentaries or handbooks on the Psalms but that could be regarded, from a Martian standpoint, as quite important questions about any poem: (1) is it true?, and (2) is it beautiful? (1) Is it true? is a proper question for any statement that seeks to gain our assent. By what standard(s) could a poem such as Psalm 19 be “true”? (a) By its own standards, i.e., by being true to itself, self-consistent. (b) By the standards of its kind, in this case of the Book of Psalms or the Hebrew Bible. (c) By my standards or our standards, i.e. the standards of polite society today, which is against cruelty and oppression and so on, and in favour of tolerance, self-determination, gender equality and the like. (2) Is it beautiful? is a proper question for any written work that aims to be literary. There is no shame in not being beautiful, but poetry in most cultures aims at the beautiful, and I will ask how well this poem succeeds on this count. I will consider pointers to beauty such as a unity or harmony of conception and language, freshness of metaphor, originality, distinctiveness, concreteness, vividness, showing rather than telling. I imagine that such questions would be worth asking of all of the Psalms, and of many other parts of the Hebrew Bible, but I am starting here.


“Breaking faith with our God by marrying foreign women” (Neh 13.27): Marriage Policy and the Struggle for Identity in the Nehemiah Narrative
Program Unit:
Benedikt Conczorowski, Ruhr-Universität Bochum

The demarcation of postexilic boundaries is prevalent in the narratives regarding Nehemiah’s activities in the province of Yehûd. Within the debate on whom to include in and whom to exclude from the Jerusalem centered community the topic of marriage ties between “inside” and “outside” appears several times (cf. Neh 6.18; 13.23-27; 13.28). The thereby rejected or criticized spouses represent “the Other” with its ascribed negative and threatening influence to be held off, as it is also discussed with regards to other occasions within the narrative (cf. Neh 2.19-20; 4.1-3; 6.1-19; 13.4-9). At the same time the texts highlight the ideal picture of Judean identity drawn by the book of Nehemiah as a whole. Thus, at the critical point of marriage policy, boundaries are clarified politically as well as socially and religiously. According to its character as theologically shaped account on Judean history the narrative takes up and transforms earlier biblical traditions which reject “foreign” influence. Thus, the book of Nehemiah lends itself quite perfectly to investigate the relevance and function of the rejection of mixed marriages for self-definition at the beginning of Judaism. The paper will examine which kind of self-assessment of postexilic identity can be found in the texts on mixed marriage and, furthermore, how they can be related to the ideology expressed by the book of Ezra, the other half of the composition of Ezra-Nehemiah and prominent for its elaborated treatment of the topic. As will be shown, a clearly defined ideological picture of society after the Exile is drawn by the Nehemiah narrative. That has to be brought into discussion with other voices of Persian and Hellenistic Period identity discourse.


“In the beginning, Lord, You …” Hebrews Reads Gen 1 between Athens and Jerusalem
Program Unit: Hellenistic Judaism
Felix H. Cortez, Universidad de Montemorelos

It is often argued that the author of Hebrews shared the worldview of the specific stream of Greek philosophy associated with Plato. This paper will explore the relationship between Hebrews’ view of the creation of the world and Plato’s Timaeus on the one hand and Hellenistic Judaism views on the other. Is Hebrews’ creator God a divine craftsman who—like Plato’s Demiurge—worked with pre-existing matter or a more sovereign God who created ex nihilo as Hellenistic Judaism tended to believe? These relationships will be explored in the context of the reactions to Plato’s Timaeus by Aristotle, the stoics, and the atomists.


Judgment and Kingdom: Echoes of Daniel in Hebrews
Program Unit: Catholic Epistles
Felix H. Cortez, Universidad de Montemorelos

Hebrews 12:28 contains an allusion to Dan 7:14 and 18 where God promises that the saints will receive an everlasting kingdom. This is one of only three allusions to Daniel in the Letter to the Hebrews. A more careful look to the theology of Hebrews will reveal, however, that the relationship in Hebrews between the enthronement of the “Son”, the defeat or submission of the enemies, and judgment provide more points of contacts to Daniel 7. Furthermore, the sacrifice of the Son for the expiation of sin and the inauguration of a new covenant and a new sanctuary in Heb 9 resembles the theological argument of Dan 9:24–27 as well. These echoes of Daniel suggest a new perspective that will throw new light on the argument of the author of Hebrews who considered to be living in the “last days”.


Salvation in 3 Maccabees
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
J.R.C. Cousland, University of British Columbia

A close reading of 3 Maccabees reveals that the concept of salvation assumes considerable prominence throughout the work: in one form or another, it is referred to almost thirty times. Yet, despite its prominence, it has not been much studied. The purpose of this paper, therefore, is to examine this concept in detail. It will first address the notion of deliverance within the work, and then move to a discussion of divine blessing. Finally, it will argue that the author’s focus upon salvation is meant to serve as a condemnation of “pagan” religion, specifically the cult of Dionysus. Dionysic religion was celebrated in the ancient world for its own forms of salvation, and the author of 3 Maccabees wants to demonstrate that the only authentic form of salvation is that offered by the God of Israel. It is the polemical context of 3 Maccabees, therefore, that helps to explain the prominence of the concept of salvation within the work.


The Greek Verb System: A Diachronic Analysis Using Computational Methods
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Robert Crelin, University of Cambridge

In recent years there has been considerable controversy concerning the structure and nature of the Ancient Greek verb system. This has been the case particularly in the analysis of the Greek of the New Testament. Using a predominantly synchronic approach some, including Porter and Decker, have argued that tense is not encoded within the Greek indicative verb system. Rather they argue that the verb system encodes aspect alone, tense being expressed by implicature. In this paper I adopt computational methods to identify statistically significant patterns of collocation with particular temporal adverbs and clause types, focusing on the perfect, pluperfect and aorist indicative actives. I use for an ancient language a large corpus of approximately 1.5 million words stretching from the early first millennium BC through to the first century AD, including but not limited to the writers Polybius, Josephus and Plutarch as well as parts of the New Testament. By tracing the path of development of these verb forms over this period I show that the Greek verb system follows a cross-linguistically well attested path of development. By these means I intend both in general to demonstrate the necessity of diachronic study for understanding the verb system of a language at any given point in time, and specifically to set the current debate concerning the verb system in the New Testament in perspective.


Holy Russia meets Socialist Realism: a Hermeneutic for (Bible) Translation in a Post-communist Age
Program Unit:
Simon Crisp, United Bible Societies

The cultural context in Russia and many of the other post-Soviet states is heavily influenced by the heritage of Orthodox Christianity on the one hand, and the experience of communist dictatorship on the other. Both of these components play a key role in framing the environment in which translation (including Bible translation) is carried out. In addition, there is an extensive literature in Russian on translation issues which deserves to be better known. The paper will explore some of the implications of this unique set of historical circumstances for the task of Bible translation, while at the same time offering a "consumer's perspective" on how pragmatics in general and RT in particular might help to illuminate this task.


The Davidic System of Musical Notation
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
David Crookes, Belfast, UK

More than twenty years ago Lawrence Zalcmann observed in his article 'Death and the Calendar' [Hebrew University Studies in Literature and the Arts 16 (1988), 99], 'Italian Jewish poets of the early modern period wrote poems which could be read in both Hebrew and Italian.' That astonishing feat was regularly equalled by the musician-poets of ancient Israel, whose poems not only mean what they mean in Hebrew, but also contain their own musical notation. Every one of their compositions is 50% poetry and 50% music. The notes of a melody may be encrypted in the letters of consecutive words, in the first or last letters of consecutive words, or in the first and last letters of alternate words. In the basic system of notation the twenty-two letters of the Hebrew alphabet denote musical notes as follows: aleph = one-beat d, beth = one-beat e, gimel = one-beat f, daleth = one-beat g, he = one-beat a, wau = one-beat b, zayin = one-beat c'; cheth = two-beat d, teth = two-beat e, yodh = two-beat f, kaph = two-beat g, lamedh = two-beat a, mem = two-beat b, nun = two-beat c'; samekh = three-beat d, ayin = three-beat e, pe = three-beat f, tzaddi = three-beat g, qoph = three-beat a, resh = three-beat b, s[h]in = three-beat c', and tau = three-beat d'. We shall see how the letters of the Hebrew alphabet are married both to the pitches of the white-note scale of d (d, e, f, g, a, b, c', d'), and to different units of musical time. Then we shall observe how the melodies of Psalm 124 and The Song of the Bow are encrypted in particular verses of the Hebrew text. Finally, we shall explore the Davidic organum of Alamoth and Sheminith.


Toward a Social History of the New Perspective on Paul
Program Unit:
James Crossley, University of Sheffield

Simultaneously a common touchstone in recent summaries of biblical scholarship and a diffuse arrangement of scholars and ideas, the New Perspective on Paul appears to be one of the most important interpretive shifts within Pauline studies for a century. This joint presentation will begin to unpack the social contexts and institutional effects of the joining of various agendas and approaches under the unifying name of a new perspective on Paul. We will pay special attention to implicit and explicit forms of ethical justification in those interpretations of Paul constituting the new perspective, using these as an indication of the ways in which New Testament scholars have aligned and allied themselves to conversations occurring outside this academic field.


Ištar and the Motif of the Cosmological Warrior
Program Unit: Israel in the Ancient Near East (EABS)
C. L. Crouch, University of Cambridge

Within the inscriptional tradition of a single Assyrian king, this paper examines the changing ideological landscape of military activity and theology, as Assurbanipal attempts and fails to divert traditional cosmological language away from the problematic Babylonian Marduk and onto his favourite, the prophetic Ištar. Both the problem of Marduk and the choice of Ištar arose and were influenced by the political circumstances of Assurbanipal’s reign – emphasising the importance of analysing divine attributes and theological concepts in close connection with their concrete historical background in mind. The convergence of Esarhaddon’s and Assurbanipal’s indebtedness to the Ištar tradition with the ongoing troubles of Babylonian governance converge to create a novel, though ultimately unsuccessful, theological and mythological exercise.


The Dynamics of Early Christian Mission: Insights from Computer Modeling
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Istvan Czachesz, Helsinki Collegium for Advanced Studies and University of Heidelberg

In this paper I will summarize the preliminary results gained from computer modeling experiments on the spread of early Christianity. The two agent-based models were created in the NetLogo environment and demonstrate the promise of such an approach for studying religious movements, in general, and early Christianity, in particular. The first model examines the conditions for the spread of new teachings in society, concentrating on the role of early Christian missionaries. The model shows how the work of Paul and other missionaries contributed to the success of the new religion. Whereas such a result can be intuitively expected, further experimentation with the model reveals unexpected features. Adding missionaries to the system beyond a certain number does not promote the success of the new religion any more. The second study focuses on a different aspect of early Christian mission. In the real world, people tend to forget information and learning involves rehearsal. Sharing a piece of information with others requires having a sufficiently vivid memory of it. It is a well-known principle of evangelical campaigns that new converts have to be contacted and connected to existing communities, lest they quickly relapse into their previous, unconverted state. After adding theses aspects to our model, we can see how religious innovation results in the formation of congregations at one place, but disappears without a lasting effect at other places. Both studies demonstrate the potential of computer modeling to find unexpected behaviors of a religious system. I will elaborate on the significance of these findings in the context of other evidence about the social structure of early Christianity.


The Biographical Uses of the Figure of Moses in the Writings of the Cappadocians with Special Focus on Gregory of Nazianzus’ Autobiographical Remarks
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Finn Damgaard, University of Copenhagen

The Cappadocians’ use of the figure of Moses has recently been explored by scholars such as Andrea Sterk (Renouncing the World Yet Leading the Church, Cambridge 2004) and Claudia Rapp (Holy Bishops in Late Antiquity, Berkeley 2005). In continuation of two articles by Marguerite Harl, they have argued that the Cappadocians used the figure of Moses to advocate a particular monk-bishop ideal. In my paper I shall re-examine the Cappadocians’ use of the figure of Moses. I will argue that they employed the figure of Moses much more differently than argued in recent scholarship: while Basil compared the figure of Moses not only to bishops, but also to holy men, and Gregory of Nyssa set forth the figure of Moses as a ‘possible self’ for all Christians, Gregory of Nazianzus rather reserved the figure to himself and his closest kin. Rather than promoting a certain episcopal ideology, the figure of Moses and the book of Exodus were creatively rewritten and adapted to highly different contexts by each of the Cappadocians. I shall especially focus on the way Gregory of Nazianzus in his orations and his autobiographical poems took the figure of Moses as an exclusive figure in order to construct his own character and personal authority.


The Interpretation and Translation of Verbs of "Giving" in the New Testament
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Paul Danove, Villanova University

This paper resolves the occurrences of the thirteen NT verbs of "giving" into seven usages and considers the interpretation and translation of the verbs with each usage. The introductory discussion develops the semantic and syntactic criteria for identifying verbal usages and the distinguishing characteristics of verbs of "giving". The study identifies the semantic, syntactic, and lexical properties of all occurrences of each verb with each usage, clarifies potential difficulties for interpretation, and proposes procedures for translation that accommodate the interpretive constraints with each usage. The concluding discussion distinguishes the function of complements with the same lexical realizations in different usages.


Whose Bible is It Anyway?
Program Unit:
Philip Davies, Sheffield University

*


A god of the mountains? An iconographic perspective on 1 Kings 20:23MT
Program Unit: Ancient Near Eastern Iconography and the Bible
Izaak J. de Hulster, Georg-August-Universität Göttingen

After the Aramaeans lose a battle against Israel (1 Kings 20MT; 1 Kings 21LXX), the servants of Ben-Hadad explain the defeat by pointing out that the god (or gods) of the Israelites is a ‘god of the mountains’. An iconographic exploration helps to understand the Aramaean side of the argument: what kind of god(s) did the Aramaeans of Damascus serve? What does ‘god of the mountains’ mean? Was the Aramaeans’ god not a ‘god of the mountains’ or in any way associated with mountains? In order to answer these questions, various types of deities will be discussed: different mountain gods, weather gods, and moon gods.


An introduction to the "BIBEL + ORIENT Database Online“ (BODO)
Program Unit: Biblical Studies and Technology
Izaak J. de Hulster, Georg-August Universitaet-Goettingen

The BIBLE+ORIENT Museum Database Online of the BIBEL+ORIENT Museum in Fribourg (Switzerland) is a web based database created for the electronic management of ancient Near Eastern image and object data. The numerous data fields enable not only a precise cataloging of the museum inventory but also systematic searches for purposes of scientific research. The consultation of digitalized catalogs of the collections is of special help for scholars interested in different applications of ancient Near Eastern pictorial material. This introduction will access the database online and thus present the different possibilities and applications of the database. An survey of some other databases and some practical advices for employing images in Biblical Studies will round of the presentation.


Preaching the Imprecatory Psalms
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Nancy L. deClaisse-Walford, McAfee School of Theology

The book of Psalms contains a number of psalms (Pss 12, 58, 83, 94, 109, 129, and 137) known as "imprecatory psalms." In these, the psalmists invoke God's wrath upon their enemies and foes. Their language is harsh and graphic; a cruel judgment is to be meted out on their foes. The psalmists ask God to take vengeance on others: others who have harmed them, who have deprived them of freedom, who have sought to destroy them physically, mentally, or spiritually. How do twenty-first-century believers read, understand, embrace, and then preach such harsh words? Or should we? We think of church, and most especially Sunday morning worship, as a place of uplifting, where we give praise to God for God's good abundance to us. But, what about those times when the world cannot be shut out? What if the world is screaming in dissonance with the world we attempt to create on Sunday mornings? Should we read the imprecatory psalms--the psalms of vengeance? In church? Should we pray these psalms? In church? Should we preach these psalms? The psalms that ask God to lash out at others on our behalf? Or do we, should we, maintain that our corporate worship is too sacred, too other-worldly, too much outside the realm of everyday life, or too politically correct to use such language? We gather, after all, to worship and praise God. But what if praise is not what we feel? The imprecatory psalms remind us of the basic human desire for revenge when we or those we love have been wronged. Such words in the biblical text indicate to us that God does not ask us to suppress those emotions, but rather to speak about them in plain and heartfelt terms The imprecatory psalms are heartfelt, raw, angry, difficult. Do they need to be heard? Yes. Do they need to be preached? Yes. This paper will provide some basic guidelines for interpreting and appropriating these psalms in our twenty-first-century environment.


Euphony in the Septuagint
Program Unit: Hellenistic Judaism
Andrei Desnitsky, Institute for Bible Translation

This paper aims at adding one more aspect, so far mainly neglected, that may have influenced the choice of the LXX translators; namely, euphony. Some non-standard renderings, especially in poetic passages, create more regularity in rhythm and more alliterations than standard equivalents would do. For instance, in Exodus 15:1 the Hebrew "ashira lYHWH ki ga'o ga'a" was translated as "aswmen tw kyriw endoxws gar dedoxasqai". This line contains a few unusual renderings, and the best explanation for them seems to be the quest for a better rhythmic structure (cf. a more standard rendering "asw tw kyriw hoti doxasqai dedoxasqai"). The same we see in the next line where LXX has a highly unusual word order ("houtos mou qeos" instead of "houtos ho qeos mou") and in many other places. The paper will propose a number of examples from Genesis 49 and Exodus 15.


The Christian Library from Turfan, China: an Eastern Outpost of the Antiochian Tradition
Program Unit: Bible in Eastern and Oriental Orthodox Traditions
Mark Dickens, School of Oriental and African Studies

Through the missionary expansion of the Church of the East, the Antiochian exegetical and hermeneutical tradition was carried into much of Asia, including Central Asia, China and Mongolia. However, reconstructing the history of this tradition in these areas is particularly difficult, due to the scattered nature of textual and archaeological witnesses. Thus, the presence of over 1100 fragments of Christian manuscripts amongst the 40,000 manuscript fragments in 20 scripts and 22 languages brought back to Berlin by the Second and Third Prussian Turfan Expeditions (1904-1907) is crucial for documenting the Antiochian tradition in Central Asia. This corpus constitutes the easternmost extant library of a Christian community in this tradition, with manuscript fragments in Syriac, Middle Persian, Sogdian, New Persian and Old Turkic representing a broad spectrum of genres, including biblical and liturgical texts, ascetic and hagiographical works, and prayer booklets, all indicative of the monastic nature of the community from which they originated. Although some of the Christian fragments have been published over the past century, many remain unpublished and none have been catalogued. To rectify this, a research project funded by the Arts and Humanities Research Council (United Kingdom) is now in the process of cataloguing all the Christian fragments (Syriac, Sogdian, New Persian and Old Turkic) in Syriac script from Turfan. This presentation will give an overview of project findings thus far, with a focus on biblical fragments, including the many Psalter portions found in the corpus.


"May he last with the sun." Psalm 72 in its Northern Syrian Context
Program Unit: Israel in the Ancient Near East (EABS)
Jan Dietrich, University of Leipzig

The Hebrew ideology of the kingdom as presented in Psalm 72 has customarily been interpreted as being influenced by the traditions of Ancient Egypt and Ancient Mesopotamia. In most cases, scholars focused on the traditions of enthronement, as well as on the everlasting idea of justice (Ma'at; kittum and misarum) to interpret Psalm 72 in the light of Egyptian and Mesopotamian sources. Without doubt, the idea of fertility is connected with these traditions: When the king is enthroned by god resp. the gods, he has to ensure both justice and fertility in the land. Nevertheless, the tradition of the king's responsibility for fertility seems to have strong similarities, not only with Egypt and Mesopotamia, but also especially with Ancient Syrian traditions. In this paper, the speaker will follow the Syro-Palestinian images and texts concerning the king's responsibility for fertility to interpret Psalm 72 in its Ancient Syrian context. At the end of the paper, the difficult Verse 5 is interpreted in the light of Mesopotamian as well as North-West Semitic inscriptions.


Amos and the ivory beds and houses of Samaria
Program Unit: Ancient Near Eastern Iconography and the Bible
Meindert Dijkstra, Universiteit Utrecht

The prophet Amos mentions at several occasions ivory furnishment and adornment of houses and palaces (Amos 3:12, 15, 6:4) as an example of the exuberant luxury of the Samarian elite. This paper will discuss some aspects of the technics, image and themes of ivory carvings. It will ask the question whether or not also religious criticism of the used images is involved en finally come with a proposal for a new rendering and interpretation of Amos 3:12.


Manga Bibles and Their Treatment of Female Characters in the Book of Judges
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Amanda Dillon, Dublin, Ireland

2007 saw something of a phenomenon in bible publishing when three separate publishers each produced a “Manga Bible”. These bibles are promoted as graphic, illustrated bibles employing the Japanese, comic illustration style known as ‘manga’. Manga is hugely popular with teenage and young adult readers. It is also controversial and known in some quarters for its darker, adult content. The treatment of female characters both visually and in storylines has been problematic for many readers and, indeed, artists. This paper explores the visual characterisation of the female characters in the Book of Judges across the three manga bibles. Judges presents us with a great diversity of female characters, including: Deborah and Jael; the mothers of Abimelech, Gideon and Samson; Delilah, Jephthath’s daughter and the so-called ‘levite’s concubine’ to mention but a few. As a very current, contemporary visual interpretation of these characters, in a popular and controversial graphic idiom, do these bibles offer us new insight into these characters? Or do they repeat previous interpretations found in traditional art forms and commentary? How have the female characters of Judges been interpreted and drawn in manga style? What is the relationship between the text and the manga? How has the violence in the text been dealt with in these manga bibles? This paper offers a critique from a feminist perspective.


The Fulfilment of the Law and the Prophets in the Gospel of Matthew
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Paul H. Dimmock, King's College London

In the Gospel of Matthew Jesus states “Do not think that I have come to destroy the Law or the Prophets; I have come not to destroy but to fulfil. For truly I say to you, until the heaven and the earth has passed away, not one iota or one apex of a letter will pass away from the Law until all has been accomplished” (5.17-18). While it has been hypothesized by John P. Meier among others, that through the death and resurrection of Jesus the heaven and earth have indeed passed away, and the old creation was superseded by new, does Matthew himself view the death and resurrection of Jesus as fulfilling either the Law or prophecy? I wish to argue that the fulfilment of the Law and the Prophets cannot take place until after the gentile mission as commanded in Matthew 28.19-20 has been completed. This involves the judgement of the nations as found in the prophecies of Isaiah (2.2-4; 42.1-4; 66.18-22) and is alluded to in Matthew (13.39-42, 47-49) a judgement with Jesus, the Son of Man as judge (12.18; 25.31-46).


The Witch of Endor
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Siobhan Dowling Long, Waterford Institute of Technology

In 1693, the English composer Henry Purcell (1659-95) composed his only sacred Dramatic Dialogue 'In Guilty Night' (Z 134), based upon the biblical story of Saul and the Witch of Endor (1 Sam. 28: 8-20). The reception of this text in music retells the story of Saul's visit to the Witch of Endor, and her summons of the ghost of Samuel to foretell Saul's fate. The reception of this biblical text in music enjoyed considerable popularity in the Seventeenth Century by numerous composers, and later in the Twentieth Century by Benjamin Britten (1947). Purcell retold this story in music by employing the techniques of the Italian seconda prattica, and setting the composition for three voices: Saul (counter-tenor), the Witch of Endor (Soprano), Samuel (Bass), and an ensemble. This paper will examine the reception of 1 Sam. 28: 8-20 in the text and music of Henry Purcell's 'In Guilty Night' (Z 134).


David
Program Unit: Israel and the Production and Reception of Authoritative Books in the Persian and Hellenistic Period (EABS)
Diana V. Edelman, University of Sheffield

*


The Good Teacher
Program Unit: Professional Issues
Martin Ehrensvård, Aarhus Universitet

A good teacher in the old days was something quite different from a good teacher nowadays. The paper will explore what it means to be a good teacher today, arguing that the good teacher today must integrate many more perspectives and functions in order to meaningfully interact with today's students. This is in line with some theories of psychological development, like that of Clare W. Graves (2005), who argues that humans are growing and maturing in precisely the ability to reconcile more perspectives (not just our own) and that we grow in our ability to care for larger and larger circles of people. The paper will apply this theory to the role as teacher.


Samson and Delilah: Biblical Narrative and Artistic Interpretation
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Carl S. Ehrlich, York University

The aim of this presentation is to examine how visual art may serve as a form of midrash, both interpreting the biblical text and filling in perceived lacunae in the biblical narrative. Through an examination of selected images from the western artistic tradition, the use of art as a form of midrash will be demonstrated. Placing the selected artwork in a historical framework reaching from ca. the 14th to the 21st centuries will illustrate how interpretations are oftentimes tied to the dominant Zeitgeist, as may be seen in the progression from the depictions of Samson and Delilah as fully clothed (e.g., Cranach in the early 16th century) to them as completely naked (e.g., Liebermann in the early 20th). In addition, particular emphasis will be placed on the varying artistic answers to questions concerning Delilah's occupation, feelings for Samson and ultimate fate, the cutting of Samson's hair, and Samson's age, among others.


A Shift in Time: Parallels between events depicted in the New Testament and later events depicted in the writings of Josephus
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Lena Einhorn, Stockholm, Sweden

One of the limitations facing historical Jesus studies has been his virtual absence from contemporary historical accounts, outside of the New Testament. Considering the fact that other first century records, primarily the works of Josephus, depict in detail the Jewish political and messianic movements of the time, the most common conclusion has been that Jesus probably was less important in his own time than the gospel narratives suggest. However, in a comparison between the New Testament and the works of Josephus, a number of hitherto neglected parallel events were found, that in Josephus’ writings occur with a consistent delay of fifteen to twenty years. The parallel events are presented, as well as a hypothesis for why a time shift could have taken place.


Herkunft und Verwendung der philistäischen Masken während der Eisenzeit (Origin and Use of Masks in Iron Age Philistia)
Program Unit: The Philistines (EABS)
Dominik Elkowitz, Johannes Gutenberg-Universität Mainz

A large number of cultic items were found in Philistia. Among them were many types of masks. Masks are known in ancient Palestine since the Neolithic period and were found not only in Philistia, but also at sites in Judah, Phoenicia and Cyprus. The article endeavours to present and analyze anthropomorphic and zoomorphic masks with some suggestions regarding their use. It is suggested here that they were used in cult practices. Alternatively, masks could also serve as votive objects (this lecture is in German).


David as the Son of Man
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
J. Harold Ellens, University of Michigan-Ann Arbor

This paper develops the relationship between David as mythic literary character, the life of David in Kings and Chronicles, the Psalms of exaltation and enthronement, and the enthronement notions in the Son of Man traditions of Second Temple Judaism (Ezekiel, Daniel 7-9, I Enoch 37-71, 11Q13Mel, The War Scroll, and the Hoyadot, IV Ezra, The Testimony of Abraham, and The Synoptic Gospels). David is a mythic character in that it is clear from the Hebrew Bible presentation of him that the tensions in his story indicate heroic mythicization. For example, he is graphically depicted as an adulterer and premeditating murderer, on the one hand, and yet a Man after God's own heart, on the other; a guerilla warrior constantly acting to undermine the very effective and divinely anointed king Saul and kingdom of Israel, on the one hand, and yet the heroic savior of Israel on the other; the philanderer with Abigail and others, and the abuser or neglecter of his wife Michael on the one hand, and the establisher of a divinely appointed dynasty, on the other; the disciplinarian, on the one hand, and the indulgent father, on the other, resulting in the rape of his daughter, and the rebellion and death of his prized son; he is the man God judges negatively as having bloody hands, on the one hand, and yet the man commended for his spiritual vision of bringing the ark of the covenant to the "Holy City - Zion" and anticipating the Solomonic Temple, on the other. In the life of David in Kings and Chronicles we can discern from the shape and contrasts of the two narratives that his story is manipulated to devalue Saul and even Samuel, and enhance David. He is, on the one hand, a reprehensible character, and on the other hand, Superhuman caricature. The interesting thing for this paper, however, is the relationship between this man of myth and manipulated history, on the one hand, and the exaltation and enthronement Psalms that may refer to him as the Idealized Man, on the other. There is significant reason to believe that Psalm 2, 8, 80, 110, and perhaps Proverbs 30 are related to this Idealized Man tradition. Such a tradition dominated Second Temple Judaisms after the Exile in the form of the Son of Man myth. We know when that started. The Son of Man in Ezekiel is merely human and the title means just that: "mere mortal". Ezekiel's Son of Man is not a Davidic Superman, nor an Idealized Man, nor an exalted enthroned heavenly figure. In Daniel the Son of Man, however, is an exalted idealized heavenly figure but not an enthroned man nor the heavenly judge. He is simply another "man after God's own heart," who must carry out, through his field forces on earth (The People of the Holy Ones of the Most High) the destruction of evil powers and institutions and the establishment of the reign of God on earth. In I Enoch and the Synoptic Gospels the Son of Man starts as an Ezekiel-like human but becomes through suffering and ordeal the exalted heavenly man appointed to be the Eschatological Judge, exterminating the wicked, collecting the righteous into God's kingdom, and ending, cataclysmically, history as we know it. In the DSS the virtual Son of Man is an exalted Heavenly Man and Savior (11Q13Mel). In the War Scroll and Hodayot he is king, priest, suffering servant and savior. In John's Gospel the Son of Man starts out as the divine Logos who is the Eschatological Judge; but he sets aside that function (5:27-47) to exercise instead his function as the suffering servant and savior of the whole world, who then returns to his exalted status as God. This paper draws the lines of force in David's life through the Psalms (and Prov.) of exaltation, to the Son of Man as Exalted Eschatological Judge, and on to the alternative image of Savior, to discern whether the David myths and the Psalms shaped the early Second Temple Judaisms' Son of Man, and whether John got his alternative vision from the Psalms as well.


Psychotheology: Key Issues
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
Dr. J. Harold Ellens, University of Michigan-Ann Arbor

This paper addresses the key theological issues in congregational ministry and pastoral counseling that require crucial formative influence from the psychological sciences. It attempts to develop a psychotheological paradigm for ministry in an exegetically informed biblical perspective viewed throug a specifically psychological hermeneutic.


Political Antipathy in the Apocalypse of John
Program Unit: Early Christianity (EABS)
Ted M. Erho, Durham University

Research on the Apocalypse of John in general, and over the past two decades in particular, has brought forth a plethora of ideas regarding the political orientation of the apocalyptist as revealed in his work, with major points of view dubbing the author 1) anti-Roman or 2) anti-empire, or calling the book a product of 3) anti-imperialism. However, collectively and individually these terms are both misleading and, to a considerable extent, erroneous. First, while Revelation undeniably possesses an anti-Roman tint, there are many images and ideas that can also, or better, be described as anti-Parthian, an expansion which invalidates the former classification. Second, John never takes issue with the political entity of empire, and in certain instances even portrays such a structure in a positive light: this is evidenced most clearly in the inclusion of the “kings of the earth” in the New Jerusalem vision (21:24), whose obeisance (21:26; cf. 22:2-4) casts the governance of the utopian city in a de facto imperial manner with God as emperor. Indeed, the focus of the authorial attacks is not the empire, but the person of the emperor and those who assist him in conducting despotic imperial actions. Third, while the use of "anti-imperialism" to describe the Apocalypse is not entirely fallacious as with the preceding duo of terms, the modern meaning of this word is inextricably intertwined with various unwanted associations, such as territorial jingoism and colonization, that are either historically inappropriate or inaccurate, thereby rendering it a problematic nomenclatorial choice. Consequently, as it is the matter of despotic tyranny which underlies John’s antipathy to political power, either "anti-Caesarism" or "anti-autocratism" would serve as more suitable terminological alternatives.


Cain, Abel and Israel
Program Unit: Judaica
Johanna Erzberger, German Conference of Bishops

The lecture focuses on the reading of Gen 4:1–16 by aggadic Midrashim. By asking after the Midrashim’s reception of Gen 4:1–16 I am asking after the Midrashim’s way of interpreting that biblical story, and after that interpretation’s content. Within those Midrashim, that do interpret the story of Cain and Able, a certain amount of traditional material, fixed intertextual links and traditional pieces of interpretation are constantly repeated. The intertextually linked biblical verses call up and also link the verses’ original contexts. Fixed intertextual links and traditional pieces are used by their different midrshic contexts to present those Midrashim’s individual message. After comparing different rabbinic readings of one biblical text, and asking for differences and similarities it is possible to develop a general picture.


Circumstantial Phrases and Clauses in Biblical Hebrew
Program Unit: Biblical Hebrew and Linguistics (EABS)
Mats Eskhult, Uppsala University

Driver, Treatise on the Use of Tenses in Hebrew, states that: circumstantial is any phrase or clause used to qualify the main action by assigning the concomitant conditions under which it takes place. Driver is hesitant to name a number of backgrounded constructions circumstantial: the circumstance at hand should be descriptive of an actant at the time of the action featured by the principal verb. In a diachronic perspective and with reference to inscriptional Hebrew and versiones, this paper discusses phrases and clauses that are circumstantial by indicating what the subject or object is or was at the time of the action performed, as well as the circumstantial character of inter alia, statements made on two subjects, of which the second highlights the contrast to the preceding, and clauses introduced by wehinne after verbs of perception.


Evolution Toward the Concept of Holy War in the Ancient Near East
Program Unit: Ancient Near East
Peeter Espak, University of Tartu

It is hard to determine a certain period in history where we can already speak about the terms “holy war” or “theology of war”. Major military conflicts certainly took place already in the 4th millennium BC and before the invention of cuneiform 3300-3000 BC in the Ancient Near East. It is reasonable to believe that the archaic city gods were considered to be “fertility gods” or “gods of vegetation” providing their subjects with the daily livelihood. They were probably not understood as mighty warlords as Enlil or Ningirsu in later Sumerian royal inscriptions and myths. When to analyse the first available longer Sumerian royal inscriptions from the period of the king Ur-Nanše (ca. 2520) of the state of Lagaš, it is noticeable that warfare is described to have taken place between the “men of Lagaš” and their enemies who are described to be the “men of Ur and Umma” (Urn. 51). No divine force or god is ever mentioned ordering the war or helping the king and his army to achieve its objectives. Next preserved Sumerian royal inscriptions describing the war between the states of Lagaš and Umma come from the rule of the king Eanatum (ca. 2470), grandson of Ur-Nanše. Eanatum’s inscriptions are clearly expressing that all the military campaigns started by the king are undertaken following divine orders from the gods. Eanatum acts as the messenger of the gods or simply follows an order from the higher powers to restore the divine justice (Ean. 1). It seems that a certain concept of warfare as a theological matter has evolved in the royal ideology of the state of Lagaš not present only some decades earlier. The inscriptions of the king Eanatum can be considered to be the first recorded evidence about the “holy war” or “theology of war” in human history.


Genesis 4, 1b in Light of Ancient Near Eastern Mythology
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Peeter Espak, University of Tartu

The paper discusses some parallels detectable in the concepts of creation myths of the Old Testament and wider context of Ancient Near Eastern mythology. In the Sumerian "Enki and Ninmah" myth and in the Akkadian "Atrahasis" epic, the first man is created in the presence of the creator god Enki/Ea and possibly inseminated by that divine figure himself. A parallel leading to the conclusion that a divine figure somehow takes part in the process of impregnating the first female in the context of the Ancient Near East is found in Genesis 4, 1b where the first female Eve states that she had given birth to a man with the help of YHWH. The statement by Eve ???????? ????? ???-???? seems to refer to the fact that she expresses gratefulness to the Lord who has somehow helped or made possible the birth of the first child. If to consider the larger Ancient Near Eastern mythological context, the passage might point to the Sumero-Akkadian idea that the first woman was impregnated by the creator god himself. The idea was probably used indirectly: the motive is similar (borrowed) but the religious meaning is already totally different in Hebrew perception. The similarities between different anthropogonies in the Ancient Near Eastern and Old Testament mythologies were clearly pointed out by I. M. Kikawada in his paper “The Double Creation of Mankind in Enki and Ninmah, Atrahasis I 1-351, and Genesis 1-2” (Iraq 45, 1983) where it is shown that in those three myths, the mankind is created in similar terms and in two different phases. Literary dependence of the myths seems indisputable in comparative perspective which also points to the possibility that at least Genesis 1-11 was composed by a single author(s) trying to fit the Hebrew world view into the previous Ancient Near Eastern mythological corpus.


How does that make you feel? Emotions and the strength of assumptions
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Barrie Evans, SIL International

Cognitive scientists have expressed interest in what can be termed 'hot' thoughts (e.g., Paul Thagard, 2006, 'Hot Thoughts: Mechanisms and Applications of Emotional Cognition') and their role in persuasion and religion. In Relevance Theory the strength of an assumption is said to only reflect the felt likelihood of it being true by a person. This presentation will reflect on the role of emotion in communication and the way this might be handled in Relevance Theory.


Whatever Happened to Feminist Biblical Interpretation?
Program Unit:
J. Cheryl Exum, University of Sheffield

*


A Situated Learning Approach to Biblical Studies
Program Unit: Professional Issues
John P. Falcone, Boston College

Biblical scholars need a model of learning to complement our overworked (and often under-analyzed) models of teaching. Students can learn what is covered in a syllabus, but they also learn much more – professional mores and hierarchies, styles of academic survival, modes of collegial interaction (both democratic and otherwise). A “situated learning model” locates learning within a particular “community of practice,” in this case, the Biblical Studies classroom. It helps illuminate all the goals and trajectories that our classrooms actually embody. Some trajectories are designed for deeper and deeper entry into the heart of a practice; others conspire to keep students at the periphery. This model also makes explicit the different identities and communities that intersect within the Biblical Studies classroom: the places where students live, and where they will eventually work. A situated learning model suggests that the processes and tools of effective learning should be “transparent:” they should work equally well for production, interaction, and apprehension. The “products” of learning should demonstrate the logic of the tasks and the whole; they should affect a community beyond the audience of one (typically, the instructor). Facilitators should foster and respect the “informal networks” that generate reflection and learning. They should initiate learners into the “discourse” of the field (currently a strength); they should also help students develop and clarify their own “identities” as practitioners or users of Biblical scholarship (currently a point of weakness). Situated learning can ground pedagogies such as service learning and TCI (Theme Centered Interaction) in a rigorous diagnostic model for effective learning facilitation. What skills do we really hone? We will analyze our classrooms as communities of practice and discuss.


Arthur Vööbus: Refugee, Adventurer, and Researcher
Program Unit:
Terry Falla, University of Melbourne

Arthur Vööbus: Refugee, Adventurer, and Researcher


Horvat Me'ar in the Lower Galilee – A Settlement of a Priestly Course
Program Unit: Archaeology
Nurit Feig, Israel Antiquities Authority

Excavations at Horvat Me'ar in the Lower Galilee 9 km. northwest of Yodfat, uncovered the remains of a settlement established towards the end of the Persian Period. The ruins revealed a residential quarter from the Hellenistic period and several buildings from the Roman period. These include: A- A Hellenistic quarter which consists of two main multi-roomed structures divided by a path. Many imported vessels as well as figurines and coins were found in situ. B – An early Roman farmhouse. The structure includes rooms surrounded by courtyards. A variety of ceramic vessels as well as chalk stone vessels uncovered on the floors and date to the 1st century BCE -1st century CE. Both areas were reoccupied in the Roman period 2nd-3rd century C.E. Evidence was observed for the raising of floors and reconstructing of walls in the farmhouse. The pagan Hellenistic settlement at M'ar ended with the arrival of Hasmoneans to the site. They settled in the old houses and constructed new dwellings. The clear sequence of settlement activity at the site during the Roman period is notable, particularly regarding the central structure which apparently was a farmhouse. It appears that the Roman conquest of Yodfat in Great Revolt had little influence on Horvat Me'ar. The architectural evidence and the ceramic assemblages in the buildings show that the site was continuously occupied until the fourth century CE. During the second century C.E. following the Second Jewish Revolt, the Galilee was a district where Jewish settlement and institutions were reinstated. For example the renewal of the leadership institution at Usha contemporaneously with the transfer of the priestly courses from Judah to villages in the Galilee. The list of priestly courses is important for the distribution of their settlements in the Galilee. The results of the excavation, the chalk stone vessel industry and the preservation of the name M'ar from the Roman period down to the 16th century support the identification of the site of Horvat Me'ar as one of the villages of the Priestly Course.


The Genesis Narratives as Reflection of the Mixed Marriage Debate
Program Unit:
Irmtraud Fischer, University of Graz

The Genesis´ narratives about Israel´s matriarchs and patriarchs reflect the different views on adequate marriages within post-exilic community: from a plea for strictly endogamous marriage (Gen 27.46-28.9), a moderate position preferring marriage within extended families (Gen 24), the possibility to marry a converted foreigner (Gen 34), to the position of ethics alone as criteria for the right spouse (Gen 38; and in the same line Ruth). The whole range of arguments can be found here. In spite of the absolutely agnatic genealogies constituting the affiliation to the temple community, the texts shed light on the importance of women, their origins and conduct of life in the Persian Period.


King David in Jewish Music
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Gila Flam, National Library, Israel

King David inspired several composers of art music and song to compose musical pieces from Opera to folk song. The various composers were inspired by the rich character of Biblical David. At the same time they wanted to communicate with their audience and create music that will be understood in their times, mainly the 20th century. In this paper I will look into several pieces of music that tell about David in Israeli art music, popular song and Yiddish song and analyze the music. The question is whether the musical language chosen for pieces about David is different in style, melody and rhythm within one composer’s style and within the style of the genre. This paper will present the source material and methodology for approaching the subject, rather than drawing definite conclusions on the topic.


A New Comparative Edition of the Samaritan Pentateuch
Program Unit: Samaritan Studies (EABS)
Moshe Florentin, Tel Aviv University

Since the groundbreaking work of Wilhelm Gesenius the study of the Samaritan version of the Pentateuch, and especially research involving textual criticism of that version, has progressed considerably. An important step forward was achieved with the publication (by Z. Ben-H?ayyim) of the recitation of the Samaritan Pentateuch in its entirety by the members of that community in their synagogues; however, until the present we have not possessed a fully detailed picture of the Samaritan version in all its uniqueness. A new comparative diplomatic edition of the Samaritan Pentateuch aims to remedy this situation by presenting, for the first time, all the instances in which the Samaritan version of the Pentateuch differs from the Masoretic text. Essential differences visibly reflected in the written text are indicated by us in bold face type, while those that cannot be seen on the printed page but are expressed only through the traditional pronunciation are both marked and discussed. Over five hundred such cases (not including grammatical differences) are adduced in this new edition. To give one illustration: ??????????? ?????????? ??? ???????? ???? ??????? ????????? MV (Num. 22:5) And he sent messengers unto Balaam the son of Beor, to Pethor ????? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ???? SV Analysis of the Samaritan pronunciation combined with examination of other Samaritan sources leads to the conclusion that the two versions do not differ from each other merely in terms of plene / defective writing. In point of fact, the meaning of this excerpt from the Samaritan Pentateuch is actually as follows: And he sent messengers unto Balaam the son of Beor the interpreter. Note that the Vulgate takes a similar tack in translating ariolum.


Reconsidering the Significance of YASKIL through the Figure of David in 1 Sam 18
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Tova Forti, Ben Gurion University of the Negev

The root s-k-l occurs 3 times in I Samuel 18 in a variety of forms: yaskîl, maskîl, and sakal. This repetition within the narrative concerning David's rivalry with the reigning king Saul, invites a reconsideration of the term maskîl, which is otherwise attested as a highly technical term in biblical wisdom literature, in Psalms and especially in the Book of Deuteronomy. Our analysis suggests a more comprehensive understanding of the term maskîl, which is usually understood to denote intelligence or success obtained by wisdom. My analysis, if correct, suggests that the references to the various forms of the root s-k-l in 1 Sam. 18 should be assigned to Dtr. If so, the three references to forms of this root in that chapter all refer to King David as the embodiment of the Deuteronomic concept of king as spelled out in Deut. 17


The Form, Purpose, and Origin of the Chambered City Gates of the Iron II Period
Program Unit: Archaeology
Daniel A. Frese, University of California, San Diego

The general floor plan of Iron II gatehouses is well known to Levantine archaeologists. The building, with its characteristic “piers” and “guard chambers,” has turned up at dozens of excavations in the past century. A full understanding of the gatehouse, however, is complicated by the fact that usually not much of the building’s superstructure – only a few courses of masonry, in most cases – is preserved in the archaeological record. The actual purpose of the piers and chambers, for instance, is not often discussed, and there is some dissent among those who have raised the topic. Another point of interest is the broad and rapid proliferation of this architectural style in the Levant beginning ca. 1000 B.C.E. The sudden popularity raises many questions, one of which is the gatehouse’s origin. In this paper I will use archaeological data, pictorial data from Egyptian and Assyrian reliefs, and biblical descriptions of gates in order to give the most probable reconstruction of the gate’s superstructure, determine the architectural purpose of its distinctive floor plans, and discuss the first attestation of this gate type and possible sources of its origin.


Clay Messengers: Understanding Iron Age Cult Stands as Media
Program Unit: The Philistines (EABS)
Christian Frevel, Ruhr-Universität Bochum

Many Iron Age cult stands are painted or decorated with reliefs and appliques. Some of them are in a human shaped form, as for example in Horvat Qitmit and Hirbet el-Mudeyine. The iconographic program of these stands can be treated as a source of information for the cult, its purposes and its intentions. By interpreting the iconography of cult stands as symbolic communication, cult stands are conceived as “media”. Some of the cult stands represent a sanctuary symbolically; others – esp. the anthropomorphic human body shaped stands – represent the votant (offerer) as well as the offering and are used as votives. The paper will ask about the function and iconography of Iron Age cult stands.


Magical Healing and Calendar in Qumran
Program Unit: Magic and Divination in the Biblical World (EABS)
Ida Fröhlich, Pázmány Péter Catholic University

The fragmentary text of 11Q11 was identified by E. Puech as that of the four songs of David „for the stricken”, i.e. for the demon-possessed (mentioned in 11QPsAp/a =11Q5 a Psalm scroll, col. 27.4-10). The paper aims to deal with Qumran demonology, the idea of the relationship of impurity and demonic activity; the effort to maintain purity in the community in order to avoid harmful demonic effects; the question of prohibition and practice of magic and magical healing in Qumran; the purpose of the text of 11Q11, and its possible use and calendrical setting.


Blessings and Worldview in Tobit and Qumran
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Ida Fröhlich, Pázmány Péter Catholic University

Blessing is a recurrent prayer form in Second Temple literature, and has a core role in Qumran writings. The source of the blessings is God, recipients being the elect. Divine blessing given in a ceremonial form has a strenghtening power for the recipients (Berakhot). Blessings may also be addressed by humans to God. These are hymnic enumerations of the acts of God’s deliverance in the past, which serve as a basis for the hope of future help and salvation. This form is represented in Qumran by hymnic compositions of praise to the Lord (Barki nafshi), and blessings included in the thanksgiving compositions of Hodayot (1QHª). Qumran texts know also human blessings addressed to heavenly creatures as it is witnessed by the angelic liturgy when angels are blessing God, in the company of humans (Shirot Olat ha-Shabbat). The narrative of Tobit includes several short blessings uttered by humans, and addressed to God, and His holy angels. Addressees of certain blessings are humans. The paper aims to examine the questions of the Sitz im Leben of the blessings in Tobit: occasions of uttering blessings, addressees of the blessings, titles and terminology used in the blessings, similarities in terminology with Qumran blessings, and the question of a possible common worldview behind blessings in Tobit and Qumran.


Drawing Our Fish in the Sand: U2’s hidden biblical allusions and their diverse reception
Program Unit: The Biblical World and Its Reception (EABS)
Deane Galbraith, University of Otago

Many listeners and critics have openly acclaimed Anglo-Irish rock band U2 as a "Christian band." In support of such acclamations, they have perceived, listed and analyzed biblical and theological themes, motifs and allusions within the band's lyrics, performances and media engagements. By contrast, other listeners and critics have doubted, dismissed or simply even failed to notice U2's Christianity and biblical references. One reason for this dichotomous audience response lies in the deliberately vague, ambiguous or allusive nature of U2's music and media statements. U2 frontman, Bono has occasionally admitted a strategy of secretly playing to two separate audiences - believers and non-believers - via musical and media manipulation he describes as "sort of draw[ing] our fish in the sand." The attention paid to the role of the reader in recent studies on allusion provides insight into this strategy, by highlighting the manner in which an author "makes possible the allusion" without controlling or determining its interpretation, thus opening up a space for a "full-knowing reader ... to recognize and to make coherent what is formerly hidden" (Joseph Pucci, 1998: xi). This paper argues that, while such a reader-oriented theory of allusion goes some way to explain the different and even opposing receptions of U2, it fails to adequately account for their diversity. The paper then supplements the analysis by drawing on a recent body of work within media and cultural studies which argues for an appreciation of the embeddedness of various groups of musical consumers within particular social, cultural and ideological frameworks, and which shifts the focus of analysis from deciphering musical meaning to analyzing concrete ways in which music is used. Such an approach both offers a more complex understanding of the diverse reception of U2's biblical allusions and problematizes any attempt to delimit the meaning of biblical allusion.


Reconstructing Ancient Borders: Archaeology’s Vital Role as Partner in Contemporary Matthean Scholarship
Program Unit: Archaeology
Aaron M. Gale, West Virginia University

In this paper I will argue that recent archaeological discoveries in Galilee can shed much light on the nature of early Jewish Christianity, specifically as it relates to Matthew’s Gospel. In fact, archaeology is often under-utilized and in some cases ignored as a valid tool alongside scholars’ literary and textual analyses of the Gospels, particularly as it relates to historical and socio-economic reconstructions of the various communities associated with these biblical texts. Using Matthew’s Gospel as a test case (and presuming that the text was written from Galilee), I will fuse literary and historical methods with relevant archaeological evidence in order to try and produce a clearer picture of this Gospel community. I will focus on two aspects of Matthean studies: the community’s economic status and religious inclination. First, utilizing historical and archaeological methodologies, I will briefly sketch the economic and religious environments present in first century Galilee. Second, I will examine Matthew’s usage of terms such as “rich” and “poor” as well as other references to wealth (see 2:11; 5: 3; 6:19-21; 11:5; 19:16-22; 22:9, etc.) present in the Gospel. I will then compare the results of my literary analysis with recent archaeological discoveries from the region in order to see what the latter findings can contribute to an economic study of the Matthean community. Third, I will conduct a similar literary and archaeological study regarding passages in the Gospel relating to Judaism (see 5:17-19; 10:5-6; 12:1-9; 15; 10:21-28; 23, etc.) in order to ascertain how loyal the community remained to the Torah. I contend that both textual and archaeological evidence will reveal that the Matthean community was wealthy and remained a conservative Jewish group. Ultimately, I hope to prove that archaeology remains a vital partner in the relationship between scholar and biblical text.


Refuge in the Ancient Near East and the Bible
Program Unit: Sociology of the Bible (EABS)
Garrett Galvin, Franciscan School of Theology

The purpose of the paper is to delimit and explain the concept of refuge in ANE literature, especially the Bible. In the first section, I will begin by examining the semantic field of “refuge” and distinguish it from concepts of “permanent exile,” “diaspora,” and “criminal asylum.” The second section will survey refuge as a topos in ANE literature outside the Bible and examine figures who seek refuge in the ANE. In the third section, I will narrow my focus to the Bible and examine refuge as a topos within its literature. I will pay careful attention to figures who flee hostile situations since in biblical literature, refuge and flight go together. Finally, I will consider the idea of liminality that we see in ANE and biblical figures such as Moses and Joseph (Genesis). While all these figures have an ambiguous relationship with their own cultures, they remain important figures within those cultures. I will explore many different examples of flight in this paper. Major figures from Sinuhe to David all share the characteristic of fleeing from a position of centrality and finding themselves in a liminal position. Unlike low-status refugees, these high-status refugees are not content to stay in a liminal position. Many of these stories (e.g. Idrimi, Jacob) tell of a successful return to centrality. We also have stories of doomed refugees like Absalom, Adonijah, Urhi-Teshub, and the Philistine princes. The flight stories studied here thus do not have a consistent ending. I will briefly explore how refuge becomes a more abstract, spiritual idea of relying on God alone in the Psalms, whereas refuge appears as a concrete reality, involving literal flight in all the above stories.


Formulaic Language in Revelation: Oral Background and Didactic Ends
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Lourdes García Ureña, Universidad CEU-San Pablo

It has been claimed by scholars such as Vanni, Harrington, and Mounce that the Book of Revelation was intended to be read aloud during meetings of Christians. The expression ? ??a????s??? ?a? ?? ??????te? which appears in Rev 1:3, is a clear sign of this. However it isn’t the only one; the author of Revelation also resorts to repetition, constant use of the conjunction ?a? employment of formulaic language, etc., all examples of devices specific to oral composition, designed to help an audience follow the argumentation being pursued. However, there are also some peculiarities in this use of formulaic language, with the same formula sometimes applied both to God and to Jesus. The impression conveyed is that the author of Revelation employs formulaic language not only to facilitate audience comprehension in general, but also to establish in the listening Christian community some of the basic theological principles of its emerging faith. In other words, one might say that the author of Revelation takes advantage of formulaic language in order to instruct the faithful in Christian doctrine.


The Embodiment of Shame in Ben Sira and in the Thanksgiving Psalms from Qumran
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Joel Gereboff, Arizona State University

The study of the emotions has become a topic of much interdisciplinary focus in the past decade. Among recent trends in scholarship on the emotions constructivist approaches have examined the differing cultural views of the nature of the emotions and their conceptions of the appropriateness of exhibiting or occasioning of certain emotions. These diverse cultural specific views interconnect with broader positions of the particular social-cultural group on their identity in its various dimensions, bodily, religious and social. The concept of identity also has been the topic of much recent theorization which raises questions about what exactly the term covers. My own recent writings have explored early rabbinic views on the nature of emotions in general and on two "emotions" that have often been seen in modern times as inappropriate emotions, hatred and shame. In my work until now I have largely compared rabbinic views with biblical ones. The session on Embodiment and Identity is a perfect location for beginning to explore how certain apocryphal and other works from the Second Temple period understand embodied emotions. In my paper for this conference I seek to examine how two works, Ben Sira and the Thanksgiving Hymns from Qurman employ and represent the notion of shame. Among questions that I would examine are whether they see shame as an appropriate or inappropriate character trait and emotion to exhibit and occasion, what they see as the causes of shame, and how shame is occasioned in interpersonal and divine-human relationships. Sorting out these documents views on these questions in turn clarifies a component of their anthropological assumptions, their understanding of what it means to be a human, including the contribution of the divine-human interconnection to "human identity." My paper would grow out of my own analyses of texts in Ben Sira and the Thanksgiving Hymns and draw upon recent scholarship on these matters.


The transfer of food provisions in the books of Samuel: literary function and meaning
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
Rachelle Gilmour, University of Sydney

This paper proposes that lists of food and their quantities are not irrelevant trivia within the narrative of Samuel but important expressions of meaning which contribute to their literary context. The importance of small details for conveying meaning in the narrative of the historical books has become widely recognized in Biblical scholarship, but the frequent occurrence of lists has received little attention. For modern readers, lists of items are often implausible as historical detail and their contents are incidental to the plot from a literary point of view. We will limit this study to instances of the transfer of food between characters in the book of Samuel where the precise details of the food are given. The level of detail in the lists varies from one item, for example ‘a loaf of bread’, to extensive, almost formulaic catalogues of foodstuffs and their quantities. Firstly, we will see that these lists act as a motif, that is, they draw on a common cultural convention to express meaning. Secondly, all of these occurrences represent an expression of loyalty from a weaker to a stronger party. This meaning draws support from analogy to Assyrian tribute lists and other studies of food in the Biblical narrative which draw on sociological methods. By examining each of the instances within Samuel, we show how the precise foodstuff and quantity conveys significant information about the expression of loyalty. The paper will conclude with reflection about why this particular motif is not found outside of the book of Samuel – is it due to the book’s style, textual history, subject matter or accident? Are there other lists or apparently irrelevant details in the historical books which similarly draw on cultural conventions to communicate meaning?


From the Defensive to the Offensive: The Correlation Between Military Activity and Theological Concepts in the Book of Samuel
Program Unit: Concept Analysis and the Hebrew Bible
Rachelle Gilmour, University of Sydney

This paper explores the correspondence between military activity and theological themes in the book of Samuel, particularly II Sam 7. The battle accounts and lists of military victories in the book usually receive attention for their historical and political interest. However, some level of intersection between these accounts and the theological themes are also evident: as Saul wanes in God’s favour, so does his level of military success, culminating in his death in battle in I Sam 31. Similarly, David’s reign is characterized by a shift from external to internal military conflict, coinciding with his rise as God’s anointed, then ‘shadow’ reign under God’s punishment. In light of this interplay, attention to the nature of military activity in the chapters surrounding II Sam 7 offers insight into the interpretation of the theological concept of ‘rest’ in this chapter. We will observe that ‘rest,’ as an aspect of the establishment of David’s kingdom, is an important motivation for David’s scheme for a temple, and God’s rejection of the proposal. The contradictory messages about ‘rest from enemies’ in II Sam 7-8 can be illuminated by observation of the shift from defensive to offensive military activity in this section of the narrative, which demonstrates that there is partial but incomplete rest. David’s kingdom is therefore not fully established, and recognition of this theme provides an important link between the issue of the temple and God’s subsequent promises for a dynasty.


Samaria in LXX-Amos
Program Unit: Samaritan Studies (EABS)
W. Edward Glenny, St. Paul, Minnesota

This paper is a study of the translation technique employed in LXX-Amos in order to analyze the translator's attitude toward Samaria. It will be argued that where the references to Samaria in LXX-Amos differ from the Masoretic Text they demonstrate that the translator of LXX-Amos had an anti-Samaritan bias. First, the context and date of the translation of LXX-Twelve will be discussed, and the technique of the translator of LXX-Twelve will be summarized. Next, before looking at possible anti-Samaritan polemic in LXX-Amos it will be helpful to review some of the suggested anti-Samaritan traditions reflected elsewhere in the LXX. Then the references to Samaria in LXX-Amos will be examined. Since passages referring to Samaria in LXX-Amos often also relate to Syria, the connection between the two will also be explored.


Another Look at Adultery: Matthew 5.27-28 and the Tenth Commandment
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Thomas Goud, University of New Brunswick

The interpretation of Jesus’ teaching on adultery in Matthew 5.27-28 has a very long history. Luz identifies two strands: “the tendency to expand and sharpen the text in a dualistic aversion to sexuality and a different tendency to weaken this antithesis…in order to be able to live with it.” There is, nonetheless, consensus that the focus of the teaching is on the psychology of erotic love, as is clear not only in the commentaries, but also in translations of the phrase pros to epithumesai auten as “to lust after her” (NKJV), “with lust” (NRSV, NASB, NLT), “with lustful intent” (ESV), or simply with the adverb “lustfully” (NIV). The focus is misplaced. The key is to see that pros to epithumesai auten points to the tenth commandment (ouk epithumeseis ten gunaika tou plesion sou…), the commandment on coveting. The sermon on the mount cannot be understood unless due attention is paid to the explicit and implicit referencing of the OT. The echo of the tenth commandment in Matthew 5.28 is ignored in popular commentaries; in scholarly works, although noted, its full importance is neglected. Three lines of inquiry are relevant: i) the language of coveting and desire in the OT, LXX, and NT; ii) the meaning and nature of adultery in the context of OT texts and in the setting of the first century; and iii) the relationship between the second exegesis and the other five in Matthew 5.21-48. Putting the tenth commandment at the centre of the interpretation of the second exegesis reveals that: it is not about a general erotic psychology, nor is it simply a matter of internal thoughts and feelings; rather, as with the other five exegeses, it entails real and external matters of conduct vis-à-vis others.


Is Kinyan (Purchase) of a Woman Only a Metaphor?
Program Unit: Intersectional Feminism(s)
Naomi Graetz, Ben Gurion University of the Negev

Biblical metaphors having to do with male control, sanctity of family, women having to "take it" for the future of the group find concrete expression in halakha [Jewish law]. The basic halakhic concept applying to marriage is kinyan [acquisition], an act in which a person obtains rights of ownership or use in exchange for monetary (or other) payment. This concept is central in the Ketubah, the marriage contract. These concepts are biblical in origin: In Exodus 20:13 we are told not to covet our neighbor's wife or anything else that belongs to him. A price of virginity is paid to the father of the "bride" in Gen. 34:12 and Ex. 22:15-16. The word for husband, ba'al, implies ownership as well as lordship (Ex. 21:28). The husband is not only owner of his wife, he is also the owner of her pregnancy (Ex. 21:22). In the Mishnah, the husband's right to perform sexual intercourse, is called liv'ol [to take what is one's property] and the wife's status of "married woman" is referred to as be'ulat ba'al [i.e., she belongs to the owner]. When she marries, the father's property rights are transferred to the husband. When she is divorced, the husband renounces his right to his (sexual) use of the property and announces that she is "now permitted to any man. In Deut. 24:1 the verbs describing this act are lakach [to acquire] and ba'al [to possess]. Male God-language is not innocuous; metaphors matter. Religious symbols are chosen carefully to communicate to society its values and help the community to understand itself and its conception of the world. When God is perceived as a father or a husband ruling and controlling "his" people, then the "nature of things" and the "divine plan," and even the "order of the universe," will be understood to be male dominated as well. This is seen very clearly in the story of Hosea 2 and the midrash which refers to Israel as "one of four possessions [kinyanim]” that God purchased in this world (B. Pesachim 87b).


"This I Suffered in the Short Space of My Life": The Epitaph on Lucius Minicius Anthimianus
Program Unit: Families and Children in the Ancient World
Lutz Alexander Graumann, Philipps Universität, Marburg

The famous, very emotional child-epitaph of Lucius Minicius Anthimianus from 3rd century CE (CIG 3272; Peek GVI 1166) has often been medically discussed over the last century (Zingerle 1928; Meinecke 1940; Klitsch 1976) and was throughout interpreted as classical clinical picture of tuberculosis in childhood. Today, this single medical interpretation appears simplistic. We present here together an alternative new careful and interdisciplinary approach to this epitaph in its own context. Retrospective diagnosis still is feasible, but has to be regarded only as relative, self-reflecting thought experiment with its own historicity.


Putting on Harnack's Spectacles: A Look at Marcion and the Formation of the New Testament Canon
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Katharina Greschat, Friedrich-Schiller Universitaet-Jena

This paper will focus on Harnack's conception of the great crisis in the second century and will concentrate on Marcion as a main figure of the reform and as a catalyst for the process of canonization.


Christian Community Life beyond the Eschaton in the Shepherd of Hermas
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Mark R.C. Grundeken, Katholieke Universiteit Leuven

This paper examines the views of the Shepherd of Hermas on the life of the Christian community beyond the eschaton. After reassessing some of the major positions in the literature on the apocalyptic character of Hermas, it is argued that the common idea that Hermas lacks or avoids apocalyptic speculation (see, e.g., Dibelius 1923:419; Vielhauer-Strecker 1989:538, 546; Brox 1991:36; Osiek 1999:11, 189; but cf. A. Collins 1979:74-75) needs to be modified. In fact, various passages throughout the text implicitly contain revelations about the life of the Christian community in the world to come (see esp. Vis. 2.2.7; 3.2.6; 5.5; 6.1; 7.2, 5-6; 8.8; Sim. 8.2.5; 6.6; 7.3, 5; 8.2-3; 9.7.5; 8.7; 9.7; 13.5; 17.4; 18.2, 3-5; 25.2 (all related to the metaphor of the tower); and also Sim. 1; 4; 5.6.5-6; 7.1-2; 9.15.2-3; 29.2). Especially the metaphor of the building of the tower incorporates ideas about reward and punishment in the afterlife. Several questions will be addressed. First, what does Hermas imply about the life of the eschatological community? Second, to what extent is the life of the eschatological community regarded as a continuation of that of the historical community? Third, what are Hermas’ views on the place(s) where the people will dwell? Finally, what is the aim and function of the use of the apocalyptic discourse in the text? An inquiry into these questions will attempt to show that Hermas is not so much averse of apocalyptic speculations, but that its views on the life of the community in the world beyond follow naturally from its ‘realistic’ views on the earthly community and serve as a powerful aid to its call to conversion.


Anti-Imperialism in the Shepherd of Hermas
Program Unit: Early Christianity (EABS)
Mark R.C. Grundeken, Katholieke Universiteit Leuven

The question that will be addressed is to what extent it can be assumed that the implied Christian community of Hermas, living within the framework of the Roman imperial world, saw connections and tensions between the narrative of the text and the claims of Roman imperial ideology. After reassessing the major positions in the literature on Hermas, the following will be argued. Hermas is not explicitly anti-imperialistic. In fact, it states that the government rightly expects its Christian citizens to obey to the laws of the country in which they live (Sim. 1.4). Yet, the author’s opinion on the relation of the Church to the secular authorities was probably less positive than it appears to be. Its reticence may well have to do with the fear of persecutions. Although the time of severe persecutions probably belonged to the past (Vis. 3.2.1), the community was well aware of the fact that the threat of persecutions was still present (Vis. 2.2.7; 3.4; 4.1.1; 2.4-5; 3.6). Granted that Hermas’ attitude towards the government is nowhere explicitly hostile, its direct addressees probably saw clear tensions between the story world of the text and the ideals and ambitions of the imperial world in which they lived. Hermas' alternative views on authority, power and status, which imply a humble attitude and a natural readiness to place oneself in the service of the weak and vulnerable (Vis. 3.9); its orientation towards “the East” as the source of divine manifestation (Vis. 1.4.1, 3); and its expectation of an eschatological triumph of the almighty God over imperial powers (Vis. 1.3.4), all implicitly challenge the claims of Roman imperial ideology. Hermas' implicit resistance to imperial Rome will be compared with similar positions in contemporary early Christian literature.


“For Good Remembrance before God in this Place”: Tracing the Concept of ’Good Remembrance’ in Semitic Inscriptions from the Late Persian and Hellenistic Period and in the Hebrew Bible
Program Unit: Epigraphical and Paleological Studies Pertaining to the Biblical World
Anne Katrine Gudme, University of Copenhagen

During the Mount Gerizim excavations which were carried out between 1983 and 2006 under the direction of Yitzhak Magen a Yahwistic sanctuary and a Hellenistic city were uncovered at the site of Mount Gerizim. Some four hundred inscriptions were found in and around the temple precinct, presumably belonging to the second building phase, i.e. the early second century BCE. The majority of the inscriptions are written in Aramaic using either lapidary Aramaic or Proto-Jewish script. The remaining inscriptions are written in Neo-Hebrew (Paleo-Hebrew) and Samaritan. The Aramaic, Hebrew and Samaritan inscriptions were published by the excavators in 2004. The largest group of the Mt. Gerizim inscriptions is votive inscriptions and they follow either a long or short version of a dedicatory formula. The short formula is ‘That which offered PN son of PN (from GN) for himself, his wife and his sons’. The long formula begins in the same way but adds the ending ‘for good remembrance before God in this place’. The phrase “for good remembrance” and the more common “may he be remembered for good” and variations of these appear frequently in both inscriptions and graffiti from Egypt, Nabataea, Palmyra, Dura Europos, Hatra and Palestine. This paper offers a presentation of the occurrences of ‘good remembrance’ formulae in Semitic inscriptions from the late Persian and Hellenistic period and traces the concept of remembrance in connection with cultic acts in the Hebrew Bible. It is suggested that the key to understanding the concept of ‘good remembrance’ is to be found within the larger framework of gift-giving theories.


The Biblical Vow as Barter Deal or Lasting Relation: A reconsideration of the vow of the sailors in Jonah 1:16
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Anne Katrine Gudme, University of Copenhagen

In Jonah 1:16, one of the few narrative passages in the Hebrew Bible to mention vow-making, it says that, after the dying down of the storm, “the men feared Yahweh greatly, they offered a sacrifice to Yahweh and made vows.” The sailors’ reaction to the natural wonder they have just witnessed has caused Biblical scholars some difficulties and has resulted in varied attempts at explanations; are the sailors giving thanks or begging for their lives? Are they actually paying vows rather than making them? Why are the sailors asking for something, i.e. making vows, after having been saved? Are the sailors greedy or merely impolite? The majority of these difficulties stem from a mistaken understanding of the vow as a kind of barter. One makes a vow to a deity, because one wants something, an object or a service. By insisting on an economistic interpretation of vow-making and gift-giving scholars fail to grasp the logic of the sailors’ vow. On the basis of an understanding of ritual actions as mirroring social actions, voiced by among others E. Thomas Lawson and Justin L. Barrett, and using insights from sociology and anthropology on gift-giving, this paper argues that the crucial outcome of vow-making is the relationship established between the involved parties and not the exchanged objects or services. Therefore, the sailors’ reaction is neither awkward nor misplaced, but a perfectly intelligible attempt at establishing a lasting relationship with a deity who has proven to be very powerful.


Aaron
Program Unit: Israel and the Production and Reception of Authoritative Books in the Persian and Hellenistic Period (EABS)
Philippe Guillaume, University of Berne

*


Understanding Multicultural Society from the Perspective of the Old Testament
Program Unit: Sociology of the Bible (EABS)
Kyung-Taek Ha, Presbyterian College and Theological Seminary

The economic integration and interdependence of national economies have increased through a rapid augmentation in cross-border movement of goods, services, technology, and capital. The effects of Globalization exert intense influence on the social, political and economic condition of a given nation. Specifically, globalization tends to give birth to multicultural societies in countries who participate in the world market. Korea, for instance, is heading toward being a multicultural society. Due in part to the growing number of foreign brides, migrant workers and expats, the number of foreign residents exceeded the 1 million mark as of August 2007, according to immigration office data. The ‘multicultural society’ provides opportunities as well as risks. The coexisting heterogeneous elements of the multicultural society could cause social conflicts and disputes. However, they could also contribute to the diversity and creativity typical of many multicultural societies. This paper, through the study of narratives and laws about immigration in the Old Testament, will show how the unique perspective of the Old Testament might shed light on the nature of modern multicultural societies.


The Associated Child: Adam, Eve and the Devil as a Family-Planning Consultant
Program Unit: Quran and Islamic Tradition in Comparative Perspective
Zohar Hadromi-Allouche, Ben Gurion University of the Negev

According to an Islamic Prophetic report, that is often related to Qur'an 7:190, after the Fall from Paradise, Adam and Eve had a number of children. However, all of these children were born dead, or died short after their birth. The Devil therefore suggested that Adam and Eve should name their next child 'Abd al-Harith (servant of al-Harith), al-Harith being one of the names of the Devil. The protoplasts took the Devil's advice, and indeed the child lived. Although this narrative is widespread in Islamic sources, so far it has received little notice by modern scholarship. Nevertheless, this narrative evokes many diverse questions, relating to various aspects of the text itself. My discussion will focus on a textual analysis of the different versions of the Abd al-Harith narrative, combined with a comparative study of the relevant literary parallels from the Quran, the Bible, the Apocrypha and folk literature.


Jerusalem as Holy City in Ezra/Nehemiah
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Maria Haeusl, Institut für Katholische Theologie, TU-Dresden

The book of Ezra/Nehemiah concerns with the building of Israel´s identity in the postexilic period. The construction of identity is based on the observation of the torah, the ritual practices at the temple and the delimination of Israel from ethno-social groups. Most scholars consider the city of Jerusalem not to be a central moment of identity in Ezra/Nehemiah, though the re-building of the city wall is told in Neh 1-7 as detailed as the building of the temple in Ezr 3-6. Jerusalem is even called Holy City in Neh 11,1.18. There are three additional themes which are connected with Jerusalem in Ezra/Nehemiah. Jerusalem is the place where people are going to from the gola / diaspora. Jerusalem is the place where the temple is located and Jerusalem is the place which is re-settled. These topics show that Jerusalem is as important as the temple and as the torah in Ezra/Nehemiah. It is a central symbol in the process of building identity. The relation of the city to the torah, to the temple and to the people can also be explained by these topics. The city of Jerusalem is a symbol of identity not only as the place of the temple. Jerusalem rather works as a symbol of identity because of its urbanity. Urbanity however means protected live for the people and a public space for (religious) practices. It also means that Jerusalem is a geographic point of orientation in the great Persian empire.


The Mystery of Monarchy
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Herbert Hain, Santa Monica, California

I was initially tempted to title my presentation "Why Are We Being Strung Along?" Because that's the impression I got from reading about David. According to the biblical text, he is one of the great men in Hebrew History, but he is also a man without scruples. He is only the second in the line of kings, an institution God is not happy about. Both hi predecessor (Saul) and hi successor (Solomon) were initially favored by God but later incurred his wrath. The there is the Temple. God never asked for one, only consented to have it built, with the caveat that obeying His laws was more important that any edifice. Solomon builds the Temple, then immediately sacrifices to other deities. I note a certain element of uncertainty and confusion here, some of it attributable to God. What did He expect when he transformed a band of roving sheepherders into a sedentary nation ruled by clerical hierarchy and hundreds of do's and don't laws? How could He possibly expect the Hebrews to not intermingle and intermarry with the nations around them when they were situated at the commercial and military crossroads of the Near East? I will try to come up with some answers to all these questions.


"Blessed Are You Poor": An Intercontextual View of the Poverty Texts in the Synoptic Gospels
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Sakari Häkkinen, Diocese of Kuopio, Finland

Why did Jesus say that the poor were blessed? What did he mean with "the poor"? How does a village community consisting of the poor react to these words? Traditionally, biblical studies have concentrated on texts. These texts were written by a literal elite and represent the view of a privileged few. The history of early Jesus movement – that later developed into the religion called Christianity – is usually written based on these texts composed by the elite. I have another view. Most of the people in the nascent "Christian" communities were ordinary people struggling with questions of living under harsh conditions in a country that was occupied by an enemy force. Their history needs to be written. This paper focuses on the poor, who represent the majority of people in the Roman Empire of the first century. The paper is a part of my forthcoming monograph that aims to come to new understandings and fresh interpretations of the texts in the synoptic Gospels that deal with poverty and the poor. In addition to the exegetical research to be undertaken, these same texts will also be investigated from a contextual standpoint – that is – from the perspectives of the materially poor. Findings from my field research among the poor living in villages in Tanzania and the West Bank (spring 2010) will be studies and then compared to current biblical hermeneutical scholarly investigations concerning the poverty texts. In this paper the texts under examination will be limited to a few examples.


More Traditions about the Angel Gabriel in the Dead Sea Scrolls
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
David Hamidovic, Université Catholique de l'Ouest (France)

A new text from the Dead Sea shores has been published in 2007. Ada Yardeni and Binjamin Elitzur named it: Hazon Gabriel in Hebrew or Vision of Gabriel. The angel Gabriel speaks at the first person and he describes probably a vision of the eschatological war. The function of Gabriel like the revealer is well known in the Book of Daniel and the Gospel of Luke. Gabriel has also a militant role in the Jewish literature like in 1 Enoch, the Qumran War Scroll and probably Daniel 10. We propose to examine two Aramaic texts from the Qumran library: 4Q529 and 4Q557. The manuscripts are fragmentary but they may add to the assigned functions of Gabriel in the Jewish literature around CE.


Is the Testament of Job a Midrash?
Program Unit: Judaica
Maria Haralambakis, University of Manchester

Discussion about the genre of the Testament of Job is yet to move beyond the labels of “Testament” and “Midrash.” This paper will focus on the question of validity of the label Midrash for the Testament of Job. The first studies on this composition, by M.R. James and Kaufman Kohler in 1897, both identified the Testament of Job as such. Kohler titled his work: “The Testament of Job, an Essene Midrash on the Book of Job,” but did not specify how exactly he understood Midrash. James briefly mentioned his definition of this term: “a haggadic commentary upon a canonical book.” In spite of a lack of precision in their understanding and application of the term, their impressions had a lasting impact. Throughout the history of scholarship the Testament of Job has been understood as a Midrash in most studies devoted to this composition. Usually this is done in passing, without clarifying how the term is defined. The loose description of the Testament of Job as a Midrash is exactly where the problem lies. Most applications of the term seem to hint at little more than that the Testament of Job is somehow related to the book of Job, retelling or explaining it. This paper will engage with different understandings of the term Midrash and will attempt to find a definition which may suit the Testament of Job. A crucial question is whether the Testament of Job explains, comments upon or retells the Book of Job at all. Moving beyond the identification of the Testament of Job as Midrash is important, since it seems to have prevented more extensive and creative debate about the genre (or genres) of this composition.


Anti-Imperial Polemic in Paul? A Critical Assessment of a Recent Trend
Program Unit: Early Christianity (EABS)
Justin Hardin, University of Oxford

The past decade of New Testament research has enjoyed a flurry of scholarly activity on the early Christians in their Roman imperial context. By means of a cross-disciplinary conversation between classics and New Testament studies, a growing number of scholars have made the case that the Apostle Paul's gospel carried with it a polemical challenge to the claims of the emperors. At present, however, these conclusions are being hotly debated in the guild, and there seems to be no agreed upon method to tracing such anti-Roman rhetoric in Paul's letters. As a contribution to this debate, the aim of this paper is to evaluate this recent trend in interpretation.


David and Jonathan through the Looking Glass
Program Unit: The Biblical World and Its Reception (EABS)
James Harding, University of Otago

Modern scholars have often fixated on the possible sexual dimensions of the relationship between David and Jonathan in 1&2 Samuel. This overlaps to a certain extent with scholarship focusing on the similarities between David and Jonathan, Gilgamesh and Enkidu, and Achilles and Patroclus (Halperin 1990; Ackerman 2005; Nardelli 2007). The purpose of this paper is to determine what made it possible not only to read the David and Jonathan narrative in relation to the Epic of Gilgamesh and Homer’s Iliad but also to read these sources in relation to conceptual categories drawn from the modern discourse of sexuality. The answer is not to be sought in the historical plausibility of a traceable connection between these works (or their antecedents), but in the particularities of the reception of the Bible, Homer, and Plato in the late nineteenth century, especially in the work of John Addington Symonds. Symonds read David and Jonathan in relation to Achilles and Patroclus in vol. 2 of his Studies of the Greek Poets (1879) and in his study of Walt Whitman (1893). In the former work, he also discusses the way the Iliad was read anachronistically by Aeschylus and Plato, as pointing to a paederastic and thus sexual relationship between Achilles and Patroclus. As Halperin (1990) was later to do, Symonds highlighted the extent to which ancient authoritative texts tend to be read anachronistically in light of later social conventions. At the same time, Symonds was himself using ancient texts to valorise a particular construal of male comradeship, as Edward Carpenter (1908) would later do. He was also using the Iliad as an intertext to enable a particular disambiguation of the David and Jonathan narrative. Henceforth it would be difficult not to see the ghosts of Achilles and Patroclus rising up between the lines of 1&2 Samuel.


John and Paul: A Study in Discontinuity
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Mark Harding, Australian College Of Theology

This paper explores the relationship between the interpretation of the Christ-event in the Fourth Gospel and Paul. Over the last century scholars have posed various degrees of continuity between John and Paul. Early in the twentieth century Bousset and Wrede, and later Bultmann, claimed the decisive influence of the Hellenistic religious thought world on John and Paul, especially on their convergent Christologies, and posed a decisive discontinuity between Paul and John on the one hand and the earliest Palestinian community of believers with their links to the historical Jesus on the other. More recently Martin Hengel has argued that both Paul and John are indebted to the Palestinian community, thus opening up the possibility of greater coherence between them and Jesus. Literary connections between John and Paul were claimed by A. E. Barnett in his Paul Becomes a Literary Influence (1941), a study applying the theory of Edgar Goodspeed that an early Pauline letter corpus exercised a substantial influence on the formation of the NT, John included. Other scholars, such as Larry R. Helyer (2008), have argued for theological unity between Jesus, Paul and John that is the result of the work of the one Holy Spirit in which contradictions and diversity of theological viewpoint only appear to be the case. With scholars such as William Sanday, Hans Conzelmann, and J. Christiaan Beker, I will argue that there is a preponderance of discontinuous elements between John and Paul, basing this contention on Paul’s futuristic apocalyptic worldview that was confirmed in the revelation (apocalypse) of Christ to which he refers in Galatians 1. However, Ephesians and Colossians may well reflect indebtedness to the thought of the Fourth Gospel, precisely at junctures that are most redolent of their post-Pauline authorship.


The Hodayot Author Anthropologizes Images of Terror
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Angela Kim Harkins, Fairfield University

The beginning of the hodayah in 11:6-19 begins with the speaker stating, "They have made [my] soul like a ship in the depths of the sea, like a fortified city before its [enemies]. And I was in distress like a woman laboring for her firstborn" (1QH 11:7-8). The vivid images of a ship tossed on the sea, a city under siege and a woman writhing in labor are all stock images that seek to draw out specific emotional responses from the reader-fear and terror. These images are clearly external to the hodayot speaker, but come to be appropriated by him and claimed as his own. In the next column of the scroll, the speaker uses the language of cosmic seismic tremors from Micah 1 to describe his own bodily experience (1QH 12:34-35). In all of these examples, the author(s) of the hodayot anthropologizes experiences external to him. By anthropologizing, I refer to the practice of taking imagery from outside his body and making them his own. This study will examine how the hodayot speaker appropriates terrifying images of physical pain or psychological torment and will seek to understand his rationale for doing so. This paper is part of a larger inquiry into the relationship between the visual imagery that appears in the Qumran Hodayot and the range of emotions that they generate.


Images of the Body in the Hodayot: Real or Rhetorical?
Program Unit: Nonbiblical Dead Sea Scrolls: Themes and Perspectives
Angela Kim Harkins, Fairfield University

Images of the body figure prominently in the Qumran Hodayot, particularly in the texts known popularly as the Teacher Hymns. Language about the body includes references to specific body parts and their sensory experiences, as well as descriptions of physical locomotion. Such references appear in both the laments and also the accounts of exaltation in the TH. This paper will explore the possibility that the language about the body in these compositions functions to flesh out an authorial persona-a rhetorical construction of a fictional self. While these references to the body evoke strong and vivid imagery of an individual and his experiences, they may not point to an actual historical figure's experiences.


Cognitive and Pragmatic Dimensions of Intertextuality
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Bryan Harmelink, SIL International

The phenomenon of intertextuality, frequently discussed in biblical studies literature, is often traced to the literary studies of scholars such as Bakhtin and Kristeva. The first part of this paper will briefly review this development and the impact it has had on biblical studies and hermeneutics, citing key publications such as Boyarin’s Intertextuality and the Reading of Midrash and Hays’ Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul. But is intertextuality, as some claim, a "property of texts," a "reading between texts," or "echoes" of one text in another? This paper proposes answers to these questions based on principles of Relevance Theory, indicating that intertextuality is a cognitive and pragmatic phenomenon, grounded not in texts themselves, but in the interpretive and metarepresentational uses of language. Specific biblical examples are discussed in the concluding section, illustrating how the cognitive and pragmatic dimensions of intertextuality enhance our understanding of this phenomenon.


Marriage and Family in Early Christianity and Late Antiquity: What Did Christianity Change?
Program Unit: Families and Children in the Ancient World
Kyle Harper, University of Oklahoma

No proposal. This is an invited speaker


The Desecration of Holy Seed in Ezra-Nehemiah
Program Unit:
Hannah Harrington, Patten University

Why is exclusivism in Ezra-Nehemiah expressed in terms of holy seed and what are the implications for later Judaism? Tracing concepts of purity and impurity in the Bible, several commentators have noticed a new element in the impurity-holiness chemistry which has to do with the corruption of “holy seed” (Ezra 9:2). Some call this “seed impurity” (Fishbane 1985) or “genealogical impurity,” (Hayes 2002) “lineage pollution,”(Olyan 2004) or simply “moral impurity” (Lange 2009). What is meant by “holy seed” and how did it originate? To my mind, the issue is less about purity, which is a status, and more about the containment of holiness, the divine force, within the human sanctuary of Israel. This paper looks beyond sociological explanations for this polemic and, rather, to a new theological paradigm caused by the exile (cf. Blenkinsopp 2009). During this period there is a change in the locus of holiness. Without the Temple, the only available sanctuaries for God’s holiness were the physical bodies of Israelites. Thus, the legitimacy to be containers of this holiness becomes the issue. While the notion that Israel is holy predates the Exile, the notion takes on new dimensions as a cultic term in Ezra-Nehemiah. Although the temple is rebuilt by this time, the notion had already gained strength that the bodies of Jews were also sancta and Israelite offspring could be desecrated as a result of intermarriage. The concept of Israel’s cultic holiness gains momentum and takes on new ramifications in several forms of Second Temple Judaism. Especially noteworthy is the emergence of the twin concepts of polluting the sanctuary and intermarriage which are intertwined in several Second Temple texts.


1QS IX 12-XI as Interpretative Key to Some 1QHa So-called Community Hymns
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Trine B. Hasselbalch, University of Copenhagen

Although significant similarities between 1QHa VI 19-33 and XX 7-XXII, on the one hand, and the concluding hymn of 1QS, on the other, are generally recognized this has not made much impact on the understanding of the social milieu behind any of the texts. The Hodayot texts are generally regarded as “community hymns” whereas the 1QS hymn is rather linked to the leadership of the maskil. In this presentation, I will argue that all of these texts stem from the same intellectual milieu and reflect a common elitist self-understanding. Using the socio-cognitive concept of mental contexts, I will discuss how perspectives held in independent parts of heterogeneous corpuses like 1QS and 1QHa could help to explain their overriding editorial logic.


Dead Sea covenanters on the edge of the city: Reflections of Jerusalem in some sectarian Dead Sea Scrolls
Program Unit: Cultural Memory in Biblical Exegesis (EABS)
Trine Bjørnung Hasselbalch, Københavns Universitet

Jerusalem is repeatedly mentioned in the sectarian Dead Sea Scrolls – mostly in connection with descriptions of the city as the ideal Jerusalem, as the city chosen by God as his dwelling place and the place of the correctly performed cult in the eschatological future. However, the Dead Sea Scroll covenanters relationship to their present day Jerusalem was not ideal, but rather problematic, and references the contemporary city and what it represented to the covenanters is generally expressed much more indirectly. It is as if the city, as perceived by the covenanters, was not worth mentioning because of its negative connotations. I am going to survey some central and for the most part explicit statements about the ideal Jerusalem, and then look at a few examples of how contemporary Jerusalem, and what it stood for in the eyes of the covenanters, is exposed implicitly in the Dead Sea Scrolls. Following recent suggestions by scholars like Gudrun Holz and Alison Schofield I will argue that the covenatners approach to Jerusalem, the centre of the Jewish religion and community, is less isolationistic than often assumed; to some extent it involves efforts to take over functions of the Jerusalem priesthood not only to the benefit of the covenanters, but to the benefit of Israel as such.


Is there a possibility to describe the literary history of Gen 1-3 in other ways than the Documentary Hypothesis or the more recent models of "Fortschreibung" have done it?
Program Unit: Methods and Models for Studying the Pentateuch (EABS)
Raik Heckl, Universität Leipzig

Starting from a model of text formation which primarily presumes literary revisions or transformations if changes have taken place in the history of religion I would like to suggest another hypothesis of the literary relationship of Gen 1:1-2:4a and 2:4b-3:24. While the classical explanation was to suppose that two parallel documents from different sources (J and P) were connected by a redaction, recently some attempts have been made to explain the succession of the texts by supplementation „Fortschreibung“. They understand the paradise story (Gen 2f.) as an appendix to Gen 1. But in my opinion this option is inappropriate to explain the discernible differences in style and structure between both texts. A solution is however possible on the basis of a broader examination of the tradition history. From there this paper can show that the priestly story of the creation may be seen as a revised (transformed) text but part of a larger creation story from which Gen 2f. has also been taken. This way it is possible to explain the connections between both texts but also the significant differences. In my opinion this clarifies the use of the tetragrammaton in Gen 2f. as opposed to the use in Gen 4 and helps to solve the problems of understanding Gen 1:1f. as well.


The Mesopotamian City as Memory Traces
Program Unit: Cultural Memory in Biblical Exegesis (EABS)
Bo Dahl Hermansen, University of Copenhagen

In this contribution, the Mesopotamian city is viewed as an indexical field, a complex of traces from events, practices and processes in the past. This is how contemporary archaeology approaches a Mesopotamian ‘tell’, but it is argued here, that so did the inhabitants of ancient Mesopotamia themselves. Since the emergence of Mesopotamian cities, their inhabitants devised a set of strategies, some implicit, some explicit, to materially incorporate remains of the past in their present. In that way they were able to forge a direct connection with a deep mythological past as well as with a lived past. This provided the inhabitants of a Mesopotamian city with a sense of connectedness, to creation itself and the city’s mythological origin, as well as to the memory of the glorious past of their city; hence also with a deep sense of belonging. Thus, the city became central to the formation of identities in ancient Mesopotamia. This contribution, then, offers an attempt to trace such memory work in the archaeological record of selected Mesopotamian cities.


The Hezekiah/Josiah Cult Reform Debate: An Archaeological Perspective
Program Unit: Archaeology
Zeev Herzog, Tel Aviv University

The cultic remains at Arad and Tel Beer-Sheba offer an illuminating backdrop for garnering insight into the relationship between biblical and archaeological data. The exposure of a temple at Arad and parts of a large horned altar at Beer-Sheba have generated much debate regarding the authenticity of the Bible's account of Hezekiah and/or Josiah's drastic reforms. The issue has been complicated by disagreement between biblical scholars and historians on the correct interpretation of the biblical documentation, and by controversy among archaeologists regarding the stratigraphic relationship of the cultic remains at these sites. The current paper surveys the various opinions that correlate the biblical and archaeological data. The opinions covered include: 1. There was only one cult reform, conducted by Josiah (Na’aman, Edelman). 2. Neither of the reforms was a historical event but rather later theological reconstructions (Fried) 3. The reform was a lengthy process that started with Hezekiah and was then carried on by Manasseh and Josiah (Uehlinger). 4. An early reform was carried out by Manasseh and not Hezekiah (Knauf) 5. There were two reforms by both Hezekiah and Josiah (Aharoni, Rainey, Borowski, Finkelstein). The article maintains that the archaeological data has facts in its favor and points to the presence of a single act of cult reform, dated to the late 8th century BCE. The reform is thus plausibly attributed to the time of Hezekiah. No archaeological evidence supports a reform in the days of Josiah.


Six years after Currents: What’s New in Samaritan Studies?
Program Unit: Samaritan Studies (EABS)
Ingrid Hjelm, University of Copenhagen

In 2004, I wrote a status quaestonis article for Currents in Biblical Research vol. 3.1. In addition to giving information on recent achievements in the field, I also hoped to inspire scholars to a greater awareness of its necessity for biblical studies in general, hence the title: “What do Jews and Samaritans have in Common: Recent Trends in Samaritan Studies”. That the time was ripe for a new updating was clear from the fact that “the last two decades had nearly doubled the number of articles and books on Samaritan matters”. Thus the 3rd edition of A Samaritan Bibliography by Alan Crown and Reinhard Pummer that came in 2005 lists about two thousand more entries than Crown’s first edition of the book from 1984. Some of these entries refer to congress volumes and articles that have been published from congresses held by Société D’Etudes Samaritaines. From a very ambitious 1st volume, The Samaritans, edited by Allan Crown in 1989, which brilliantly covered most fields of Samaritan Studies and still offers a good starting point for new comers in the field, succeeding volumes have continued discussions raised therein. Two major new achievements have considerably added to these discussions. One is the renewed excavation on Mt. Gerizim conducted by the Israeli archaeologist Yitzhaq Magen since 1984. The excavation uncovered hitherto unknown Hellenistic period structures of the ancient temple city of Luzah consisting of about 10.000 inhabitants around a huge temple complex. This complex, however, rested on the foundations of a smaller temple, which Magen dated to the fifth century BCE. Among the finds were many coins and about 500 marble inscriptions from the Hellenistic period. The second achievement that affects our understanding of Samaritan history is the re-evaluation of Judah and Judaeans in the neo-Babylonian, Persian and Fourth century BCE, published by Eisenbrauns in three congress volumes (2003, 2006 and 2007) with Oded Lipschits as the main editor. Many more publications have appeared in the last decade, which supply scholars with tools for textual, linguistic and historical studies. Some of these will be presented in greater detail during the session.


The Identity of the King in Micah 2:13
Program Unit: Prophets
Yair Hoffman, Tel Aviv University

The short prophecy Micah 3:12-13 is one of the most enigmatic and disputed passages in this book. Scholars are disputed about its unity, authenticity, and even about the question whether it is a salvation or a doom prophecy. These questions are discussed in the paper very shortly in order to create the necessary point of departure for the main discussion, which is: Who is the king referred to by the words ????? ???? ?????? ("and their king will pass before them", v. 13). Is this king God himself or a human king? I approve the latter option, and hence the question is, who is this human king? The answer depends on the date of the prophecy. Scholars usually date it either to the 8th Century B.C.E time of Micah, or the post 586 B.C.E destruction of the Jerusalem temple. These views are examined and rejected. My claim is that dating the prophecy as well as the identification of "their king" in v. 13 should be derived from an understanding of the pattern upon which the salvation promise in the prophecy is based. This understanding and a close reading of the main metaphor in the prophecy could solve the enigma of the identity of "their king" and its historical background.


Temple and proto-temple: holy and profane space in Eden
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Mathias Hohls, Concordia Theological Seminary

What does it mean to understand a biblical text in spatial terms? Though a spatial understanding of biblical texts is not completely foreign to the exegetical sciences, it is nonetheless a relatively new field compared to other more established exegetical methods. In moving towards a spatial understanding of biblical and other ancient texts, there is need of a coherent and structured method of spatial analysis that will at the same time help us understand how the space of a text influences the recipient. At hand of the Eden narrative in Genesis 2:4-3:24, this paper will show how a structured method of analysis was developed to expose the holy and profane space inherent in the text and how these spaces related to the community in which the text was received. The sacred and profane spaces that are inherent in the Eden narrative construct a proto-temple that, through interplay with an Urberg motif, shows striking similarities to the sacred spaces of the Israelite tabernacle and temple.


Restoring a Broken Creation during Times of Apocalypse
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
László-Attila Hubbes, 'Sapientia' University Cluj, Miercurea Ciuc Faculty, Romania

Béla Hamvas (1897 – 1968) was one of the greatest Hungarian metaphysical thinkers of the past century. Author of dozens of volumes – most of which never edited during his lifetime – he studied philosophy, cultural history, cultural anthropology, arts and literature, ancient and oriental languages on an endless quest to find and realize the lost normality of the human soul. Analyzing the social and material crisis before the Second World War, he set out for a spiritual archaeology and tried to reach the origins of man’s turbulent decay which he named apocalypse. He dug deeper and wider in the history of culture only to discover that the roots of foul are omnipresent from the earliest to the farthest civilizations of the world, but fortunately the cures for that are there everywhere in the great sacral books of humanity, and in the many myths, oral traditions, holy scriptures, mysticisms he recognized – just as other traditionalists, like René Guénon, Giulio Evola or Leopold Ziegler (but without their political ideology) – one single universal metaphysical tradition of humanity. His main preoccupation was to understand and actualize the message of the Eden, the status absolutus of Adam Kadmon, the unspoiled man of the original creation observed in all narratives of origin. In his major treatises like the Scientia Sacra, Magia Sutra, Tabula Smaragdina or his commentaries to Enoch, the Pert Em Heru, the Zohar, on Jakob Böhme, San Juan de la Cruz, or the Sufi mystics he worked always to (re)integrate the Judeo-Christian wisdom about the primordial perfection of Creation into the conscience of modern man. My paper will try to perform an analysis of the Hamvasian ideas on the Genesis story of Eden and Fall in the light of the metaphysical tradition.


Apocalyptic Demonizing: Dehumanizing Images of the “Other” on the Web
Program Unit: The Bible and the Visual Arts (EABS)
László Attila Hubbes, Sapientia University Cluj - Miercurea CIUC Faculty, Romania

Religious and/or ethnic communities have always perceived otherness as not only “differing from us” but rather threatening, especially in times of crisis. Beneficial or malevolent spirits as well as any human worldly forces, such as certain individuals or outsider, inimical groups, oppressing or just foreign authorities were often represented in symbolic practice as animals, demons and monsters. Apocalypses – Jewish, Christian or Muslim – products of crisis-communities used monster iconography for encrypted representation of the Foe: feared and powerful entities often appeared as terrible monsters, while surrounding infidel communities were depicted in inferior, unclean, repelling, loathsome animal imagery. Scorpions, dragons, fish, snakes, birds of pray, swine, canines, lions or even horses, just as almost unimaginable chimerical beasts of sea, land and underworld are only some well-known elements of this apocalyptic bestiary. Stressed, desperate, frightened religious eschatological communities have always reproduced this imagery by the means of every new medium: printing, photographic reproduction, motion picture, radio, television offered just as many technical possibilities for apocalyptic propaganda. Most recently the computer-based media, such as PC-games, internet or web2-applications assure prolific ground for countless fundamentalist or extremist religious (or secular) groups in propagating their apocalyptic visions, making use of the notorious ancient bestiary or involving and inventing newer iconographic elements. This paper will try to enlist a short inventory of the apocalyptic creatures appearing on the internet, as it rounds off with a comparison between this modern bestiary and biblical apocalyptics, offering some contrastive semiotic exegesis of this iconography, both diachronically and synchronically.


The Exclusivity of Divine Communication in Ancient Israel
Program Unit: Israel in the Ancient Near East (EABS)
Herbert B. Huffmon, Drew University

A peculiar aspect of divine communication in ancient Israel is the normative understanding, labeled the “Yahweh Alone” perspective by Morton Smith, that the only genuine divine communication was communication with the one God. This kind of communication has its experiential analog in the conception of the Great King, the one and only suzerain to whom the king’s subjects could give allegiance, the one and only king whom the subjects could acknowledge as having power over themselves. As such the style of interaction by the vassals with the Great King provided a model for the exclusive recognition of God. The issue for the political person in the ancient Near East, as for the pious Israelite, was not whether or not other kings had power elsewhere or with others, but whether the Great King’s, i.e., God’s, people could recognize any other king/deity. To this end, the paper studies the limitations on communication with any other king in international treaties and similar texts from Israel’s world as providing an active and well-articulated experiential model for demanding that divine communication in ancient Israel must be exclusively with God—not with any other divine power. This is not a model for a development from polytheism to monolatry to monotheism but for the practical reality of the life of the (political or) religious person as assuming that divine communication is exclusively with the God of Israel.


Sacred Space and Sacred Objects in the Priestly Texts: A Reappraisal
Program Unit: The Bible and Sacred Space (EABS)
Michael B. Hundley, University of Cambridge

Scholars have traditionally divided the Priestly tabernacle complex into three spheres of graded holiness: the most holy inner sanctuary, the holy outer sanctuary, and the court. However, this convenient division is not always borne out by the textual description, which is more varied and complex than has often been assumed. For example, the entire complex is referred to as the holy place (hammiqdaš) (Lev 12:4), while everything within that sphere that is anointed with oil is labeled most holy (Ex 30:29), including the bronze altar in the court (29:37; 40:10). Although it is never anointed with oil, the court is nonetheless referred to as a holy place (maqôm qadoš) (Lev 6:9 [16)]. Whereas the inner sanctuary is often referred to as most holy, it is labeled the holy place (haqqodeš) in Leviticus 16, the same term elsewhere used to describe the tent (Ex 26:33). Regarding holy objects, offerings that the priests alone may consume are called most holy, while offerings that enter the tent, and thus are presumably of a higher degree of sanctity than most holy, are not labeled at all. They are simply burned (Lev 6:23 [30]). Most holy objects also appear to be contagiously holy, such as the most holy bronze altar and the most holy 'purification' offering (Ex 29:37; Lev 6:20 [27]). Although Milgrom in particular has recognized the complexity of the textual representation and offered some preliminary remarks, much work remains to be done. My presentation will more fully examine the textual descriptions both synchronically and diachronically in order to arrive at a more precise definition of holy space and holy objects in the Priestly tabernacle.


Lex Talionis: Polyphonic Interpretation after the Finnish Civil War 1918
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Niko Huttunen, University of Helsinki

The Russian revolution in 1917 made it possible for border districts of the empire to declare their independence. This happened also in Estonia and in its northern neighbor Finland. The unstable political situation led to violent crises in many areas. Short but exceedingly bloody civil war in Finland left moral problems which were hotly debated for decades, also with reference to the Bible. Lex talionis was the biblical principle which was widely used in public debates. In a way, it expressed a central moral conviction of the people. Church and state authorities had taught the principle since 17th century. This tradition, however, led to polyphonic interpretation after the civil war: lex talionis was used to justify punishments and vengeance, but also to blot out the moral responsibility; it gave reasons to violence and non-violence; it created impressions of the crimes committed by the executed persons. A story of its own is the influence of the rising democratic ideas on the interpretation of lex talionis. The reason for polyphonic interpretation is, first, the Bible itself, where lex talionis occurs in many contexts and has different functions. Second, moral and political needs also had an impact to the interpretation. It is a difficult matter to decide what is of biblical origin in the interpretations and what is not. However, one thing is clear: ”The Bible says...” means always more or less ”The Bible, as I (like to) understand it, says...”


Women at the Tomb in the Gospel of Peter
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Mika Hynninen, University of Helsinki

This paper examines the empty tomb story in the Gospel of Peter and especially the key role women play in it. In the canonical gospels various lists of names are given of the women who visited the tomb. Why does the Gospel of Peter present yet another variation? Why has the author placed the fear of the Jews theme into the empty tomb narrative? The canonical gospels demonstrate that the evangelists struggled with the reason for the women to return to the tomb on Sunday. How has the author of the Gospel of Peter handled this difficult issue? What can be learned from the Gospel of Peter about the role of women as witnesses to the empty tomb and to the resurrection during the second century? Were Christians criticized for this fact and by whom? How did they react to this criticism? In this paper it is argued that some Jews criticized the role the women play in the events at the empty tomb. As a response to this criticism the author of the Gospel of Peter presented detailed apologetic against these charges and in turn accused the Jews who put them forth. These same redactional features appear throughout the surviving fragment. This strongly supports the unity of the gospel and its composition in a polemical context. This analysis also helps to explain the relationship between the Gospel of Peter and the canonical gospels. The independent form of the guard at the tomb, empty tomb and appearance stories in the Gospel of Peter does not indicate their early provenance, but is the result of separating the women's testimony from the resurrection appearance to the disciples. It is argued that the author followed Mark closely in this section, because this canonical gospel excludes women from reporting their testimony to the disciples.


Psychotheological Understanding of Personally Experienced Brutal Evil and Spiritual Transformation
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
Virginia Ingram, Anglican Seminary

In this paper the author presents a personal testimony of the brutality of evil, and the part it played in her own conversion. Seeking to find meaning she examines the process of graced transformation by psychological and theological reflection, with reference to historical and Biblical motifs. The conclusions from her findings are expressed with allusions to her current circumstance as an aspirant for ordination in the Anglican Church; with an aim to create a trajectory of hope.


The Historical Jesus and the Poor
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Glenna S. Jackson, Otterbein College

The parables comprise the bulk of the gospel texts that are deemed to be part of the historical Jesus corpus. This paper will look at the historically-reliable parables and argue that their composite is very definitely on the side of the poor. The hermeneutical question then is, do we take those teachings of Jesus as prescriptive or descriptive?


The Significance of Instrumental Talion in Deutoronomic Law
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Sandra Jacobs, University of Manchester

Deuteronomy 25:11-12 has attracted an intriguing range of explanations in recent years, where the law prescribes the removal of a wife’s palm for seizing her husband’s opponent’s genitals in a brawl. The more sensational of these include Lyle Eslinger’s proposal, that this punishment was conceived as a form of female circumcision, and also that of Jerome Walsh, who argues, rather, that genital shaving of the offending wife was intended. An increasing number of scholars, however, view this prescription in relation to the talionic formulation in Exodus 21:23b-24: “the penalty shall be life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot”. In this paper, I further suggest that Deuteronomy 25:11-12 was conceived not as finite, or strict sense talion, but instead as a form of instrumental talion, where it constitutes what Yael Shemesh defines as “a punishment of the offending organ”. A comparison of the available scholarly reconstructions of Middle Assyrian law (MAL A8-9), together with case law from Nuzi, will provide substantial support for this interpretation.


The Zodiac Calendar in the Dead Sea Scrolls (4Q318) in Relation to Babylonian Horoscopes
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Helen R. Jacobus, University of Manchester

The Aramaic zodiac calendar in the Dead Sea Scrolls, contained in 4Q318 Zodiac Calendar and Brontologion ar, is a functioning calendar of a different kind to the so-called “Qumran Calendar.” This paper will show how 4QZodiac Calendar works both in relation to the Jewish calendar and to the Babylonian calendar. Using data from Francesca Rochberg’s Babylonian Horoscopes (Philadelphia, 1998), it will demonstrate that the Qumran zodiac calendar is a revised version of the Babylonian calendar found in cuneiform horoscopes.


A Magic Calendar in the Book of Esther
Program Unit: Magic and Divination in the Biblical World (EABS)
Helen Jacobus, University of Manchester

The paper suggests that the data was woven into the Book of Esther to add a layer of narrative concerning calendar manipulation. The presentation will include a discussion of an Achaemenid astronomical artefact that may be relevant to this theory. I will also look at the chronological information in the Book of Esther to show that the text contains didactic references to different calendars in Second Temple Judaism that were known about at the time of final editing.


A Samaritan Pentateuch Fragment From the Institute of Oriental Studies (LO IVAN ) of St.Petersburg
Program Unit: Samaritan Studies (EABS)
Harotoun Jamgotchian, Institute Of Oriental Studies, Armenia

This fragment was registered in the former Asian Museum present Leningrad Branch Institute of Oriental Studies Academy of Sciences in 1837 from a collection of the famous diplomat and at the same time an general of the Russian army Sukhtelen P.(1765-1836). It contains of 9 big folios 31.5 x 26 cm. pergament of excellent quality. The date of origin not later than XVc. Each page consists of 25-30 lines. More details about this MS will be given in my paper.


Coping with Death in 1 Corinthians
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
Linda Joelsson, Åbo Academy University

The Pauline letters reveal different attitudes towards death. This paper is part of a project in which I investigate death in the authentic Pauline letters within the frame of psychological coping. Which strategies are suggested by Paul to the adressees, and which are adopted by Paul in the letters? Does the attitude towards death actually change, or do different situations of the adressees call for different approaches? Is it the same concept of death that is discussed in every letter or are different aspects of death in focus (e.g. psychological, biological, social or spiritual)? How is death appraised? Is it a threat or an opportunity? This particular paper will focus on 1 Corinthians. In this letter matters about death are brought up, on Paul's initiative, with a strong emphasis on the resurrection (1 Cor 15). The death of Jesus seems impossible to handle without the notion of the resurrection. In other parts of the letter death is spelled out as an enemy, but a well-balanced enemy who does not strike without reason (1 Cor 10). According to chapter 10, it was the members of Israel who had lust for evil things that died in the desert. Death becomes attached to the divine order. One of the overall purposes of 1 Corinthians is to confirm order and continuity and this concept of death is not in opposition to that order. Still, when it comes to Paul's personal experience, this picture of a well-advised death is not so easy to maintain. In experiences of weakness and fear, it is the crucified Christ, not the resurrected one, who sustains Paul's faith (1 Cor 2:2-3). How is this death of Jesus to be understood?


"Proskunew" in Luke-Acts: Reverence or Worship?
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Daniel Johansson, University of Edinburgh

It is often difficult to assess the significance of instances where the verb "proskunew" is used to describe reverence given to Jesus in the early Christian literature. The primary meaning of the term is “to bow down, to prostrate oneself”, but its usage ranges from descriptions of a reverential gesture toward a superior figure to worship of a deity. Where on this scale does the evidence from Luke-Acts fit? This paper argues that Luke’s usage is consistent: in six of seven passages the context clearly indicates that "proskunew" is employed in its full religious sense. It is therefore likely that it should be taken in this same sense also in the seventh instance, Luke 24:52, where the term is used to describe the disciples’ reverence of the risen Jesus. Two implications follow. First, Luke’s usage of "proskunew" implies a view of Christ that moves beyond the prophetic Christology commonly associated with Luke. Second, in contrast to Matthew, Luke seems to have been careful to distinguish between the reverence shown to Jesus in his ministry, for which he uses other terminology, and a more exalted reverence given in the post-Easter period.


The Greco-Roman Significance of Walking on the Water
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Daniel Johansson, University of Edinburgh

In an often cited article, “Rulers, Divine Men, and Walking on the Water (Mark 6:45-52)” (in Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament World; ed. Bormann, Del Tredici, and Standhartinger; Leiden: Brill, 1994), Adela Yarbro Collins discusses Jewish and Greco-Roman evidence to determine how early Christians would have understood Mark 6:45-52. While noting that the image is associated with deities in both traditions, she nevertheless argues that the point for a fusion of these traditions would be the messianic character of Jesus. In support of this argument she refers on the one hand to Jewish traditions in which the messiah took on some divine prerogatives, on the other to that the power of walking on water sometimes was associated with rulers in Greco-Roman traditions. The significance of Jesus walking on the water should thus mainly be messianic. This paper argues that this conclusion needs some reassessment. While Collins correctly notes that walking on water is regarded as humanly impossible and that kings who claimed divinity or to whom it was attributed usually were associated with this ability, she does not pay due attention to the latter fact. Rather than being a power generally associated with rulers, it serves to highlight the divine status of rulers such as Xerxes, Antiochus IV Epiphanes, and Gaius Caligula. Walking on water is accordingly regarded as a divine prerogative in both Jewish and Greco-Roman traditions and the story of Jesus walking on water would present Jesus as a divine figure to Mark’s audience, whether of Jewish or Gentile background.


Of Jebus, Jerusalem and Benjamin: The Chronicler's Sondergut in 1 Chronicles 21 against the background of the late Persian Era in Yehud
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
Louis Jonker, University of Stellenbosch

1 Chronicles 21 has been scrutinized by biblical scholars for many reasons – one of which is the addition of verse 6 in the census narrative, indicating that Joab did not include Levi and Benjamin in the numbering. There is still no consensus among scholars on why the Chronicler mentioned these exclusions. Particularly, the exclusion of Benjamin generates different theories: some relate it to the fact that the ark was in Jerusalem; others to the fact that the tabernacle was in Gibeon; and still others to the fact that Joab was actually accused of not completing the counting of the people. In my paper I will investigate how this addition of the Chronicler relates to another piece of Sondergut at the end of that chapter (21:28-22:1) in which the place of temple-building is aetiologically related to the threshing floor of Ornan, the Jebusite. The interrelationship of Jebus, Jerusalem and Benjamin will be evaluated against the socio-political backdrop of the late Persian period – particularly from the perspective of the province Yehud. Recent work on the tribe of Benjamin (such as, for example, the essay by Philip Davies, "The trouble with Benjamin" [2007]) will be taken into account in this investigation.


Overview of the Quantitative-Structural Analysis of the Verbal Clause in the BH
Program Unit: Biblical Hebrew and Linguistics (EABS)
Wonjun Joo, Sogang University

This study, based on the well-defined linguistic concepts of Richter using the clausal demarcation of the BHt5, tries the new methodological framework of the Quantitative Structure of the Biblical Hebrew (BH) clause to offer one more formal constraint for its better understanding. The psycholinguistic interpretation that the human languages have the strong tendency to be structured according to the PIC(Principle of Increasing Parts) for the more efficient cognition of the hearer, inspires the re-examination of the BH texts if it is also structured for the advantage of the hearer or not; and if not, why and what is going on. The PIC-keeping clause, that is, the smaller starting constituent with the huge ending one, is called Crescendo, which is unmarked and statistically absolute majority in the Hebrew Bible. Crescendo takes more than 70% of the verbal clauses in the prose of Gen-2King, whereas more than half of the verbal clauses in certain law text in Lev are formulated to Decrescendo, the marked one. This stark contrast between two genres correlate their different cognitive advantages, which leads to the most careful speculation of their different ‘ancient reading practice': The predominant structure in prose, which is suitable for the easy understanding of the hearers, could have been achieved through the innumerable oral performances of the religious assembly in ancient Israel. But the quantitative-structural distinctiveness of some law text is not ideal for the rapid understanding in the public reading and could refer to the different ancient praxis.


Philo’s Joseph is an Antihero
Program Unit: Judaica
Ljubica Jovanovic, Cornell University

This paper argues that Philo’s ambiguous representations of biblical Joseph reflect the struggle of Philo and many Alexandrian Jews to establish their cultural identity. The abhorrent undertone in the depiction of Joseph in On Dreams as vainglorious, spoiled, arrogant, and proud, seems to stand in sharp contrast with virtuous Joseph who embodies the type of the ideal statesman of On Joseph. The scholarly opinion that Philo wrote two contradictory accounts (Nikiprowetsky) about Joseph, and the opposite view that argues for a coherent Philonic image of Joseph (Sandmel, Bassler) are challenged by F. Frazier’s proposition that the contradictions and inconsistencies are an integral part of Philo’s characterization of Joseph in On Joseph. Through examination of both On Dreams and On Joseph, I endeavor to show that though these representations are seemingly contrastive, they essentially display Philo’s complex understanding of Joseph, that is impregnated with mixed sentiments which surface through his exegetical methods. Joseph of the Greek Genesis (Gen 37-50) is the most important of Jacob’s sons for Egyptian Jews, because he brought Jews to Egypt. His rise to pharaoh’s prime minister appealed to the pride of Alexandrian Jews. No wonder that Philo uses him as the type of the ideal statesman. However, many Jews born in Egypt questioned the quality of their success in Diaspora. In spite of their affluence and privileges they were second rate citizens directly ruled by a foreign power, in contrast to the relative independence and prosperity of the Jews of the homeland in pre 70 CE Judea. Feeling betrayed by their ancestors who, following Joseph's example as an ideal, established themselves in Egypt, they blamed Joseph's character for their fate, turning his image into one of an antihero.


English Bible Translations in the Tudor Era
Program Unit: The Biblical World and Its Reception (EABS)
Gergely Juhász, Catholic University of Leuven-Belgium

“And I doute not but there be, & shal come aftir vs, that canne & shall correcke our workes and translacions in many places & make them miche more perfayt & better for the reader to vnderstande” (George Joye, An Apologye, Antwerp, 1535, sig. D5v) One year before the 500th anniversary of the King James Bible, 2010 marks the 450th anniversary of the publication of the Geneva Bible. For this occasion my paper will study how the Antwerp bible translations of William Tyndale, George Joye and Myles Coverdale made their way into the Geneva Bible and the King James Bible, two of the most important versions in the history of the English Bible. I argue that the King James Bible’s majestic language is the result of the contrasting translation strategies of prior Tudor Bible translations of ‘modernizing’ and ‘naturalizing’ on the one hand, and the ‘historicizing’ and ‘exoticizing’ on the other, as these terms are defined by James S. Holmes’s literary theory of translation. As such, the King James Version incorporated the very best of all prior English Biblical scholarship on its way from Antwerp to London through Geneva.


Comparative Study of the Bible and the Qur'an since 9/11
Program Unit: Quran and Islamic Tradition in Comparative Perspective
John Kaltner, Rhodes College

This paper presents an overview of books published in English since 9/11 that discuss the relationship between the Bible and the Qur'an. Approximately twenty such titles have appeared, and a dozen of them will be discussed under three categories: works that denigrate, works that divert, and works that dialogue. Particular attention is paid to the authors' methodologies and the implications for interfaith relations.


Striking Family Hierarchies: Luke 12:35-48, Gender, and Slavery
Program Unit: The Bible in the Twenty-First Century: Politization of Bibles and Biblization of Politics (EABS)
Marianne Kartzow, University of Oslo

In a slave-holding culture, family values are only for free persons. Slaves are only footnotes in great men’s biographies. Our interest in “family as strategy” in antiquity has much to benefit from taking into account how roles and functions in the family were determined by class, age, and gender, and how slaves belonged to a different discursive reality in the households than free persons. In the parable in Luke 12:35-48 hierarchical reasoning contributes to the construction of early Christian identity and theology: One trusted slave misuses his privileged position and starts to beat his subordinate in the household. The language used opens up a variety of scenarios: Either he strikes his fellow slaves, both male and female, or he strikes boys and girls. Such physical punishment was probably common in ancient families, where slave bodies were part of their owner’s property, and where children had to obey adults. Interpreters are confronted with several challenges when New Testament texts are used as models for family life or religious practice, without considering seriously how various power structures intersect and reinforce each other in the ancient world and today.


Reconsidering the Early History of "God": On the Biblical Transformation of a Concept
Program Unit: Concept Analysis and the Hebrew Bible
Robert Kawashima, University of Florida

The "concept" plays an important, if often overlooked role in the thought of certain French philosophers (Canguilhem, Lacan, et al.). For these thinkers, it cannot be reduced to a superficial "term," a semantic content in the imaginary. Rather, its significance derives from its symbolic function within an underlying epistemic configuration or formation. It follows, then, that multiple occurrences of the same word or term, when these derive from different configurations, will be mere homonyms, referring to distinct underlying concepts. This notion of the concept found its broadest and most famous use in the work of Michel Foucault. His "archaeology," for example, proposed to analyze knowledge, not as a content expressed in language -- words and sentences -- but in terms of an underlying epistemic ground he called "discourse" -- concepts and statements. His histories of knowledge thus traced the transformations of concepts and the reconfigurations of knowledge from one discrete discursive formation or "episteme" to the next. "God" is just such a concept. For example, in spite of the undeniable historical relation connecting Enuma Elish and Genesis 1, their analogous terms, Marduk and Elohim, Tiamat and Tehom, are mere homonyms. I will adduce various biblical and extra-biblical passages touching on certain crucial aspects of ancient conceptualizations of the divine, in order to trace the biblical transformation of the god concept. This particular use of the "concept" thus groups together multiple texts, sources, and traditions, referring them to a common discursive formation, namely, the biblical episteme. To isolate and analyze this episteme is in no way to argue for the superiority of the biblical concept of God. It is merely to understand better that event in the history of ancient religion, which is commonly, if inadequately designated the "monotheistic revolution."


Emotional Fear in Pentateuchal Law
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Thomas Kazen, Stockholm School of Theology

This study is part of a larger project, employing insights from cognitive sciences for interpreting biblical texts dealing with moral and ritual issues. Special attention is paid to the role of emotions and emotional development. Fear is a primary emotion that has evolved to protect living organisms from damage and death. Four general categories are usually acknowledged: interpersonal fear, fear of death and injury/illness, animal fear, and agoraphobic fears). The present paper examines the role of fear in three areas that are displayed in various Pentateuchal law codes: the Covenant code, the Deuteronomic Code, the Holiness Code, and various purity and sacrificial laws. The areas are 1) attitudes to strangers, 2) apotropaic rites, 3) obedience and divine punishment. Xenophobia is found with a number of social species and is reasonable from an evolutionary perspective. Ethnocentric tendencies serve to protect the integrity of the group. Purity rules have sometimes been taken to display traits of disease-avoidance. Some purification rites suggest a fear of demonic powers. Fear of divine punishment can be utilized both for motivating obedience to certain humanitarian laws, and for enforcing strict laws of holiness and separation. The paper attempts to trace various types or categories of fear, and asks how fear interacts with, or counteracts other crucial emotions, such as disgust or empathy.


Emotions in biblical law
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Thomas Kazen, Stockholm School of Theology

Human behaviour is to a large degree governed by emotions that are biologically evolved and culturally shaped. Biblical law deals with a number of such behaviours, whether understood as “moral” or “ritual” according to modern categorization. This paper introduces a forthcoming monograph in which I study four important emotions – disgust, empathy, fear, and a sense of justice – that can be traced in Pentateuchal legal material relating to humanitarian behaviour, the treatment of outsiders, compensation and ransom, bloodshed, impurity and sacrifice. The study utilizes tools from the cognitive sciences – in particular evolutionary biology, neurobiology, ethology and developmental psychology – together with comparative religion, in order to analyze the role of these emotions in a number of legal texts. How do they influence a particular legal tradition? Which level or category of a given emotion is being displayed? How do various emotions interact or, at times, counteract each other? The texts in focus come from the Covenant code, the Deuteronomic code and the Holiness code, as well as certain purity laws and sacrificial laws. At the end, the question is asked whether observations about emotional stages can somehow contribute to the vexed question of the historical context and redaction of Pentateuchal material.


The Shadow of Ruth Over the Life of David
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Min Suc Kee, Korea Baptist Theological Seminary/University

Whether the ‘the genealogy of David’ in the book of Ruth (4.13-22) is a later addition to the narrative or not, the story of Ruth has been living its life encompassing the Davidic genealogy within. Consequently the story of Ruth has inevitably interfered with the reading of the life of David. Since Tamar, mentioned at 4.12, clearly relates her life with that of Ruth, we may legitimately see into the strings of Ruth in the life of David. Specifically I am going to pay attention to the ‘loyalty between a couple’, evidently enjoyed between ‘Ruth and Naomi’, and examined it in the relations between ‘David and Jonathan’. As the controversial move of Ruth to Boaz seems to shadow Bathsheba’s move to David, it will be argued that the former could be understood as a propaganda that supports Bathsheba’s move toward David.


Shaping the Story about the Destruction of Jerusalem and the End of the Dynasty: Editing in Jer 52:7-16
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Hanna Kilkkinen, University of Helsinki

This presentation investigates the transmission and the editorial changes witnessed by the differences between the parallel texts in Jer 52:7-16 and 2 Kgs that describe the conquest and destruction of Jerusalem as well as the final days of its last king. The aim is to categorize and describe the changes made in the text. There are many differences between the parallells such as a chiastic change in word order, various additions, and a change in number that completes some very short and “elliptical” expressions of 2 Kgs. There are also additions and changes that seem to be prompted by the larger context. One addition creates an antithesis between the stories of two kings of Jerusalem. Besides the very notion that here is concrete evidence of deliberate editing of the Biblical text, it is important to note that in a very short text, just a few verses, the number of these changes is quite high. One should also find it interesting that the changes reported here belong to the earlier LXX forms of the text. There are many opportunities to study the editing of LXX-Jer towards the longer MT, but here the LXX-Jer text itself reveals intensive editing.


Genesis 37-50: The Story of Jacob and His Sons in Light of the Primary History-Narrative (Genesis ~ 2 Kings)
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Dohyung Kim, University of Sheffield

Genesis 37 to 50 is traditionally known as the story of Joseph, or sometimes referred to as the story of Israel (Jacob)-Joseph. It seems that these two fathers are considered as the main characters, and their influence is predominant in various ways within the storyline of the novella. In this paper, I challenge the titles traditionally given to the story because they do not fit into the wider context of the Primary History-Narrative (Genesis ~ 2 Kings). Chapters 37-50 do not merely focus on Joseph or Jacob, but also have an interest in other characters and a wider perspective. This is the reason, for instance, why a chapter such as Genesis 38, and the characters Judah and Tamar exist in the present form in their stories. These considerations lead me to propose a more suitable title for this section of narrative, that is, The Story of Jacob and His Sons. Reframing these chapters in this way assists the reader in understanding how the multiple threads of the subsequent narratives are to be combined.


The Impact of the Ten Commandment’s Injunction against Idolatry on the Hindu Renaissance of Rammohan Roy (1772-1833) and Brahmo Samaj
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Heerak Christian Kim, Asia Evangelical College and Seminary

Brahmo Samaj, founded by the father of modern Hinduism, Rammohan Roy ((1772-1833), in 1828 represents Hindu Renaissance in modern India, whose impact is being felt even today. Brahmo Samaj and its successive leaders played a critical role in the direction of modern Hinduism and the direction of India’s national and international politics in the modern era. The leaders of the Hindu Renaissance tried to instill modern values, such as the rights of women and the lower castes, into the very fabric of their Hindu reform program. And Rammohan Roy, the father of Hindu Renaissance, took an aggressive position against idolatry. Roy even condemned the traditional Hindu establishment for their emphasis on using icons (or “idols”) for worship. Roy states: “Many learned Brahmans are perfectly aware of the absurdity of idolatry, and are well informed of the nature of the pure mode of divine worship; but as in the rites, ceremonies, and festivals of idolatry, they find the source of their comforts and fortune, they not only never fail to protect idol-worship from all attacks, but even advance and encourage it to the utmost of their power, by keeping the knowledge of their scriptures concealed from the rest of the people.” Rammohan Roy was influenced by the Ten Commandments in the Bible in condemning a religious tradition and practices that had been in place for centuries in India. Rammohan Roy’s condemnation of “idolatry” was continued by his successor, Devendranath Tagore (1817-1905) and other leaders of the modern Hindu reform movement.


The Apocalypse and the Gospel according to St. John
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Moon-Geung Kim, Presbyterian College and Theological Seminary

I' d like to present a study of the relationship between The Apocalypse and the Gospel according to St. John. The first question is: “Can we read the concept of the Apocalypse in the Fourth Gospel.” If the answer is yes, the second question is “What is the relationship between the Apocalypse and the Fourth Gospel and how does the apocalyptic concept function. This research methodically concentrates on the synchronic dimension of the text. The Fourth Gospel includes, not only implicit ‘quasi-apocalyptic’ expression, but also explicit ‘apocalyptic’ motifs and structures. In addition to anonymity, visional and auditory experiences of the Redeemer’s self revelation, the Fourth Gospel includes a survey of history in future form, a metaphorical story and the dualistic motifs on the surface. Through these apocalyptic elements, the author attempts to allow the readers to understand the World of the faith. In the Fourth Gospel we read about the cosmic drama of the Redeemer’s earthly and heavenly journeys. , He comes to earth to seek his place and departs to heaven to prepare the place of the believers who follow him, and find the true way, because he is the way, the truth and the life (John 14:6).


Triple Chiastic Structures in Rom 6
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Sang-Hoon Kim, Chongshin University

Any literary or linguistic characteristic of authorial style in the text can affect its textual meanings. Meanings are generated both in contents (thematic messages) and form (stylistic expression). Thus, as much attention needs to be paid to the style of the author as to the themes of the text. Stylistics can also be used to determine the connections between the form and effects. In Rom 6, there are three chiastic structures: vv. 1-11, vv. 12-14, and vv. 15-23. Each chiasm provides the reader calculable repetitive effect with emphasis on certain ideas and expressions. Pauline style or his chiastic design in writing needs to be discovered and shown in terms of how this type of chiasm could effectively persuade the first readers to understand and accept what Paul had tried to tell them in Romans, particularly in Rom 6. If Paul designed such style of inverted parallels, deliberately and with certain goal for the reader to be hearable, it is quietly requisite for us to find out the stylistic way of authorial writing on the interpretive process of the Pauline text. Not much attention has been paid to this type of study in Pauline epistles. What are the differences, on the process of interpreting the text, between paying proper attention to the stylistic way of writing and simply ignoring it without attention? If there are certain differences between them, what will happen to the readers in their actual understanding of the text, by carefully considering the stylistic design and its structure that is a network of the stylistic relations?


Double Parallel Structures of John 8:12-52
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Sang-Hoon Kim, Chongshin University

Repetition is typical of stylistic phenomenon in John and John's letters. Repetitive expressions in John show how John's ideas and phrasal expressions are connectively related to themselves or among themselves, demanding to study these features in terms of how they are related so as to produce certain Johannine meanings. Meanings are not laid only in thematic contents but also in stylistic form. On the process of interpretation of the text, careful research on the textual style appearing in the text is so much helpful and even necessary, if we wish to understand the text better and correctively. John 8:12-52 is consisted of two parts: vv. 12-36 and 37-52. Each parallels in both structures provide the reader calculable repetitive effect with emphasis on certain ideas and expressions. Johannine style such as parallel design here needs to be researched in terms of how this type of meaning-network could lead the readers to repetitively be impressed, in the Johannine way, by ideas that the text tells about. In John, repetitions are not the matter of producing literary repetition that simply emphasizes certain idea or expression twice or thrice, but rather they are the typical Johannine style of parallelisms or chiasms causing specific, relational meaning-network. This type of combined, repetitive phenomenon in John is so unique that may distinguish the author from others. What are the difference, in interpreting the text, between paying a proper attention to the authorial way of style and ignoring it without attention? If there are certain differences between them, what kinds of differences are in there? Can this distinction in interpretation cause somehow distinct understanding of the text?


Sinner or Redeemer? - David and the Pestilence in 2Sam 24 and 1Chr 21
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Sara Kipfer, University of Bern

The reception history of 2 Sam 24 and 1 Chr 21 could not be more manifold: on the one hand, David is seen as king who commits a momentous misdeed and, on the other hand, he is depicted as rescuer from the pestilence and healer of the sick. In the Mekilta de-Rabbi Ishmael, from the period of the Tannaim, it is written that David identified with the people’s sin and took it upon himself. The interpretation of David as sovereign who liberated his people with his own confession is still found in the 17th century, where the scene occurs in the seven Acts of Mercy (cf. the etching Visit the Sick, David praying for the Plague Sufferers, 1668-1671 by Sébastien Bourdon). Not only the end but also the origins of the pestilence, namely the census that David ordered to be conducted, are foregrounded in the Spaniard Benito Arias Montano’s (1527-1598) work “David”. In this spirit, Gad’s proclamation of calamity, which led David to say “I am in a great strait” (2 Sam 24:14), was conventionalized to a proper threat towards David in 17th century paintings (cf. Luca Giordano, The Prophet Offering King David the Choice of Three Punishments: Famine, Civil War, or Plague). With the help of the narratives of the census and the plague, the diversity of the Wirkungsgeschichte of the texts about King David shall be exemplarily demonstrated.


An Oddly Ominous Sort of Distribution Narrative: the Ideology of the Narratives of Dividing Up the Promised Land in the Book of Joshua
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
Paul J. Kissling, TCMI Institute

Abstract: While the narratives of the distribution of the land of Canaan in the book of Joshua undoubtedly have a complex tradition history, the ideology of the final redactors is expressed both by what they retained from the tradition handed down to them as well as by how they modified it and what they added. This essay examines the ideology of the final redactors and their purposes in presenting the distribution narratives which we have. Focus in particular is drawn to the accounts of those tribes which in some sense or another are dissatisfied with the allotment which falls to them, whether that be expressed by refusal even initially to settle in the Cisjordan, or only partially settle there, or by expression of initial dissatisfaction, or by later abandonment of an allotment. The essay argues that these narratives are retained and shaped for a variety of ideological reasons among which is to suggest that the seeds for the eventual break-up and dissolution were sown in the earliest days of the nation, no matter how ”successful” the entrance into the land may have been in other ways.


The Yavneh Project - The Treasure of Cult Stands
Program Unit: The Philistines (EABS)
Raz Kletter, University of Helsinki

An unprecedented amount of c. 120 Cult Stands, mostly restorable or whole and many carrying figurative art, was discovered at Yavneh (Israel). They were found in a repositroy pit ('Genizah') of a Philistine Iron II period Temple. The pit held also thousands of other cultic vessels - bowls and chalices with traces of burning of incense; fire pans ('shovels'); stone and clay altars; and other 'goodies'. This lecture is an overview of the ongoing study and publication project of this major discovery. It focuses on the enigmatic 'cult stands' (often called also 'architectural/shrine models'). We also celebrate in this occasion the publication of the first Final Excavation Volume on Yavneh (Yavneh I; OBO Archaeological Series 30, 2010, Fribourg).


The Conception of Divine Intervention in War: A Comparison of Joshua 3-11 and Sargonid Inscriptions
Program Unit: Ancient Near East
Delia Klingler, Friedrich-Alexander-Universität Erlangen-Nürnberg

As there is no such thing as “secular” warfare in the ANE, or at least in ANE literature, this paper compares the conception of divine intervention in war in Joshua 3-11 and Neo-Assyrian inscriptions concerning the campaigns of Sargon II, Sennacherib, Esarhaddon and Assurbanipal. In my opinion a core, of Josh 3-11 can be dated into the last third of the 7th century BC which implies a possible reference to Assyrian war ideology. The study of the texts reveals a range of similarities in the conceptions of divine intervention and of double causality of divine and human action, e.g. encouragement of and instructions to the human military leader, psychological warfare or direct intervention in the battle. Differences concern e.g. the more prominent role of the human military leader (i.e. the king) and the reference to the enemy’s deities in the Sargonid inscriptions, as well as the more frequent occurrence of divine instructions in direct speech or the ??? in Joshua. The differences can be explained by the different genres, intentions and Sitze im Leben of the texts as well as by the varying theological and ideological conceptions of warfare. While the Book of Joshua narrates how in the past Jhwh fulfilled his promise of land through Joshua’s campaigns, the Sargonid inscriptions tell how the Assyrian kings achieved the extension of the Assyrian power sphere by (more or less) contemporary campaigns. As it is not clear how far Joshua and the Sargonid inscriptions participate in a common ANE tradition of warfare theology and ideology and how far the book of Joshua relates to and re-interprets Assyrian war theology and propaganda, the exact relation of the similarities cannot be satisfyingly clarified.


Embodiment and Cosmology in The Ascension of Isaiah
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Jonathan Knight, Katie Wheeler Research Trust & York St John University

This paper examines the eschatology of the Ascension of Isaiah in relation to the work's distinctive cosmology and the wider tradition of early Christian eschatology. I explain how a particular cosmological view undergirds the apocalypse, relating this to the notion of the "out of body experience" and hopes for the consummation of eschatology. The last third of the paper relates this to early Christianity more generally, especially the Pauline notion of the "body from heaven" and the significance of this view for early Christian eschatology.


The Social Function of Apocalypticism in Matthew's Gospel
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Jonathan Knight, Katie Wheeler Research Trust & York St John University

Much has been wrtitten on the role of apocalyptic eschatology in Matthew's Gospel, but considerably less on the social function of apocalypticism as such. Working from the hypothesis that apocalypticism is broader than apocalyptic eschatology alone, this paper investigates the origin and significance of the strong emphasis on apocalyptic knowledge in Matthew. Following a review of such key passages as 11.25-27 and 18.18, I relate the question both to wider issue of apocalypticism and the historical Jesus and the role of apocalypticism in early Christianity more generally, including the matter of Gnostic origins.


1 Kor 11,17-34: Soziale und ethische Aspekte beim Abendmahl
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Ralfs Kokins, Latvijas Universitate

Ich werde das Verstaendnis der Gemeinden im postkommunistischen Raum analisieren - was genau sind die Voraussetzungen fuer den Abendmahl? Suendenbekenntnis, Beichte, gesteigerte Spiritualitaet - oder doch die zwischenmenschliche Ethik - Statusverzicht, die ueberwindung der sozialen und ethnischen Grenzen usw.? Wass will uns der Text vermitteln und ob wir wirklich diesen Text in seinem Kontext kennen?


Pornography or theology? The legal background, psychological reality, and theological import of Ezekiel 16
Program Unit: Prophets
Aaron Koller, Yeshiva University

Ezekiel 16 has been studied productively from a number of different perspectives in the past decade. Some scholars have detected echoes of Ancient Near Eastern legal practices in the text; others have focused on the sexuality described therein. This paper argues that no "adoption" is described, and that this is critical for understanding the depiction of God in the narrative: he is not a nurturing parent at all. His behavior in fact raises serious moral (i.e., theological) problems, especially in light of many modern psychological studies which show a link between childhood sexual abuse and later sexual desires and activities. All of this is background, however: the real question is how Ezekiel uses this complex narrative to further the theological goals of his book. It will be argued that the very problems the text raise support the radical theological platform propounded by Ezekiel throughout.


Sex or Power? The Crime of the Single Girl and the Punishment(s) of Her Groom in Deuteronomy 22
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Aaron Koller, Yeshiva University

The law of the slandered bride has received much attention in the past decade, and our understanding of the ancient Near Eastern background, cultural context, and literary presentation has been much advanced by these studies. There are still two of points which deserve attention, however. The first is the nature of the crime of the bride if the groom is determined to be telling the truth, a point debated by Fleishman and Malul recently. This paper will argue that the best understanding of the law lies in between the positions of these two scholars: like Fleishman, I understand the primary victim to be the girl's parents, not her husband, but like Malul, the real problem is seen to be that the fabric of society is being threatened. Biblical and cross-cultural evidence is used to support this reading of the law, which, I propose, also extends an insight into the law made by the late Tikva Frymer-Kensky. Second, the precise nature of the punishment(s) meted out to the groom if he is found to be lying requires fuller discussion. Evidence of varying interpretations of the punishment clause in the biblical text is seen to be forthcoming from a Qumran text, which reflects an approach different from that found in rabbinic literature.


Who is like the wise man? – Qohelet´s instructions on behavior and decorum in diverse interpersonal settings
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Gabriella Kopas, Bratislava, Slovakia

This paper intends to explore how the book of Qohelet introduces the Sage as a Teacher in his instructions on behavior. In my opinion it is clearly the author’s intention to instruct the readers and give them wise counsels on many topics related to real life situations. This apparently creates his role as a teacher – one who explains, instructs, and challenges. One of the arenas of the life situations dealt with by the author is that of social interactions. In his book Qohelet introduces several interpersonal settings in which one should conduct himself like a wise man. These include for instance, interaction with God (in Qoh 5), interaction with public officials (in Qoh 5), dealing with women (in Qoh 7), facing the king (in Qoh 8), and living among the wicked (in Qoh 8). In my paper I will attempt to explore the Sage’s instructions for these specific interpersonal settings with a special focus on the character of the Teacher these instructions reflect. For this purpose I will use tools of didactic theories, as well as rhetorical approaches in order to fully explore the methods Qohelet uses to instruct his readers. Secondly, I will look at the settings of the above mentioned interpersonal dynamics and how they relate to Qohelet’s teachings on wise conduct, as well as his character as a teacher.


New Testament Conjectural Emendation: Recent Developments
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
JLH Krans, Vrije University

As in previous centuries, many scholars today use conjectural emendation as a tool within the textual criticism of the New Testament. Yet many others neglect or even reject conjectural criticism altogether. This paper will take stock of these conflicting tendencies, and explore the current developments in the field. In the end, the paper will defend the legitimate and natural place conjectural emendation has in New Testament textual criticism.


Athens and Alexandria as Place: An Experiential Tale of Two Cities in the Classical through Hellenistic Periods
Program Unit: Cultural Memory in Biblical Exegesis (EABS)
Jens Krasilnikoff, Aarhus Universitet

In this paper, Jens A. Krasilnikoff discusses and explores the potentials of humanistic geography as a theoretical and methodological tools and approach for the study of the Classical Greek city of Athens and the earliest Alexandrine history. Thus, by comparison to Archaic city founding and Classical Athens, it is argued that the city of Alexander differed fundamentally form the majority of classical cities. The evidence suggests that the rulers of Alexandria were soon to create their own standards of urbanism, conspicuous consumption and cultural amalgamation in close resonance with a profound exclusiveness of its royal ideology. Undoubtedly, the heirs of Alexander exercised great impact upon the religions and cultural amalgams of the city. Concurrently, however, they also subscribed to the institutions and traditions of the classical Greek polis, a dominant feature in the ancient literary tradition on and about Alexandria. Paradoxically, the acute need of the first Ptolemaic rulers to create Alexandria into a distinct, unique and self-preserving urban entity in its own right demanded that the city of Alexander was made exactly that by the creation of Alexandria as a distinct Greek place. This was achieved partially by exploitation of the logics of earlier Greek colony foundations, a process which allows for the newly founded city to become its own, to win its independence. Secondly, the Ptolemies, by claim of ancestry to Alexander’s project and by exploitation of the relationship between the oikist, Alexander and his city, created a place for royal ideology, which was not dependent on either a Graeco-Macedonian or an Egyptian political of cultural-religious dependency but uniquely Ptolemaic.


When Does Human Life Begin? Perspectives of the Hebrew Bible
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
Andreas Kunz-Lübcke, Universität Leipzig

When life begins is a modern question. In the ancient world of Biblical Israel and the surrounding area biological processes like ovulation and implantation were unknown. One of the striking differences between modern and older thinking is the ancient idea that procreation is comparable to the process of sowing seed. According to the concepts of the Hebrew Bible and the literary sources from the Israel area, the child exists in the body of his father who brings it into the womb of the mother through sexual intercourse. The paper will discuss the different positions in the Hebrew Bible towards the question regarding which date after the beginning of pregnancy the foetus is considered to be a human being. In this context, it is important to discuss the question whether in the case of an abortion of the foetus as a result of a external force such as in Ex 21, 22 f., only the death of the mother is the subject of discussion or if the death of the child has also been seen as a legal problem. Other voices within the Hebrew Bible have given different answers to the question of when life begins. Contrastingly in the book of Psalms, one often encounters the point of view that the relationship between JHWH and an individual human being begins with birth; other literary sources argue that JHWH begins to act on human beings at the time of procreation.


You are trying to destroy a mother and a city in Israel: Deliberations on the Theme Female Wisdom and Male Violence in the David Stories
Program Unit: Comparative Studies of Literature from the Persian and Hellenistic Periods
Andreas Kunz-Lübcke, Universität Leipzig

In the stories of King David the reader encounters several women who are dominated by men, specifically through acts of male violence. Michal, Bathsheba, Tamar, the so-called concubines of David – all of these woman share the same fate: they are victims of violent male acts. In contrast to these female characters, there is Abigail who appears in 1 Sam 25 and also there is the nameless wise woman of Abel Beth Maachah in 2 Sam 20. They present a counter-image. These wise women are successful in minimising male violence; although a so-called “worthless man” must die, a great number of human lives are saved. Both women speak on behalf of JHWH, they place themselves in a dangerous situation and face a combat-ready man and they both use dialogue as a means of fighting back and avoiding war and violence. The theme of male violence being minimised by female acts will also be compared with how it is portrayed in classical Greek lyric poetry. Within the paper it will be demonstrated that a close literary relationship exists between the two stories 1 Sam 25 and 2 Sam 20. Both stories are not simple anti-war or anti-violence narratives. Instead they advocate speech as an efficient tool and better instrument than war and violence for the advancement of interests. The fact that the superiority of human speech is presented by wise women should be understood as an opinion against the victimisation of female characters in the David Stories. The last part of the paper will show that the story of Abigail in 1 Sam 25 should be seen as a counter to the narrative of David and Bathsheba in 2 Sam 11. In both stories the reader encounters a significant use of similar motifs such as the marriage of married women, the death of a former husband and the negative portrayal of an rich owner of sheep.


Disabled Children in the Ancient World: Disability History and Late Antiquity Narrative
Program Unit: Families and Children in the Ancient World
Christian Laes, University of Antwerp and Free University of Brussels

In this paper, I will highlight the vast potential of late antique-early medieval hagiography for disability history. This will be done by taking into account the different layers such stories possess: references to the Gospels, literary embellishment, concepts on the purpose of miracles. However, such narratives undoubtedly contain references to every day life. They are as it were our main sources for disabled children and family life in the ancient world. So far, these fascinating stories have hardly been studied.


"Who Are These With You?": The Subjectivity of Children in Genesis and Exodus
Program Unit: Families and Children in the Ancient World
Mikael Larsson, Dep Church and Society, Church of Sweden

The concept of “childhood” is a modern phenomenon and the perceptions of children vary with time, language and culture. This circumstance raises a serious methodological question for the study of children in the bible. How does one delineate the object of study in these texts? Assuming that reality is constructed through language, this paper begins with a brief presentation of the semantic field of the “child” in classical Hebrew. From that point of departure, the paper proceeds with an exploration of the child as a literary subject in the biblical books of Genesis and Exodus. To what extent do children see, speak and act in these texts? How do the subjectivity of for example sons and daughter, boys and girls differ? What are the tensions and continuities between the concrete children of Genesis and Israel as YHWHs metaphorical son in Exodus? It will be shown that children feature as complex subjects and that the position of the child in these books is a precarious one. It will also be argued that “the child” is a problematical category to use in relation the Hebrew bible, a category that needs to be qualified and nuanced.


Dispairing Grace: A Close Viewing of Lars von Trier’s Manderlay
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Mikael Larsson, Dep Church and Society, Church of Sweden

In the films of Lars von Trier, the issues of guilt, goodness, freedom and power occupy the centre stage. Breaking the waves (1996) and Dancer in the Dark (2000) were applauded and criticized for their portrayal of women sacrificing their lives for others. Some critics thought that von Trier reproduced an antiquated Old Testament view of women as objects, whereas others interpreted these female characters as subversive Christ figures. The two following films, Dogville (2003) and Manderlay (2005), also feature altruistic women in the leading role. Yet these films give expression to radically different theological positions. The self-sacrificing woman Grace appears as an avenger in Dogville and as a failed philanthropist in Manderlay. In this paper, I propose to offer a close viewing of Manderlay, focusing on the usage of the biblical motif of sacrifice. Does the film relate to biblical tradition through reiteration, irony, criticism or in some other way and how is this shown cinematographically? How can an analysis of the usage of biblical motifs contribute to the understanding of the film and what challenges, if any, does the film raise for biblical scholars?


"Diakonia" as Health Care? Reception and Reinterpretation of Acts 6
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Kari Latvus, University of Helsinki

The current debate about the meaning of Biblical "diakonia"-words (J. N. Collins 1990, 2002; A. Hentschel 2007) has strongly challenged the traditional interpretation process. The essential element of the traditional interpretation was the German 19th century context: diakonia words were connected to health care or care of the poor and were seen as acts by deacons/deaconesses. The whole modern diaconia movement and the practice of many churches are still based on this assumption. In this paper, the analysis of the reception of the text aims to clarify the historical steps of this process: how has Acts 6:1-6 been understood and interpreted during the different historical periods? As a summary of the analysis, the following steps or stages can be noticed. The first stage was the identification of the seven men as deacons (diakonoi) by Irenaeus and others. The second stage of the development was the identification of deacons as caritative functionaries in the texts of Martin Luther. The third stage of development was the establishment of the permanent caritative ministry of deacons by John Calvin. Finally during the 19th century T. Fliedner interpreted Acts 6 in the context of poverty and health care. Among other locations the deaconess institute was established also in Tallinn (in 1867). The whole reception process is cumulative and, thus, it is not possible to understand these stages without a conception of the previous steps. During the process, the understanding of Acts 6 changed in a remarkable way and showed how deeply the interpretation was affected by each historical context.


Liberators or Colonialists? The Pioneers of Modern Biblical Studies and European Colonialism
Program Unit:
Hans Leander, University of Gothenburg

In his ground breaking work, Orientalism, Edward Said briefly pointed at the revolution in biblical studies in the eighteenth century as one of the important impulses toward the study of the Orient, thereby making an interesting invitation to present day biblical scholars to engage critically in the history of their own field. Responding in a limited way to Said’s invitation, I will study two of the founders of modern biblical scholarship: Johann David Michaelis and David Friedrich Strauss. Generally, these scholars are seen as liberating biblical studies from Church authority and dogma. Such a story of liberation, I will argue, needs to be modified. In this paper Michaelis is connected to his initiative to organize a scientifically motivated travel expedition to what was called “Arabia felix”, part of a wider development of allegedly disinterested travel narratives that Mary Louise Pratt has called “anti-conquest” literature which helped to establish a sense of innocence for European expansion. As for Strauss, the presentation builds on (and partly criticizes) Shawn Kelley's work Racializing Jesus, which includes an important analysis of Ferdinand Christian Baur. I will look at Strauss, one of Baur’s students who perhaps could be seen as going further than his teacher in taking a Hegelian grip on the Gospels. Strauss’ emphasis on the mythic character of the Gospels, on the one hand, challenges an older kind of colonial identity but, on the other hand, helps to form a new one.


Mark and the Rhetoric of Empire
Program Unit: Early Christianity (EABS)
Hans Leander, University of Gothenburg

As is generally agreed, the New Testament writings use several expressions, terms and titles that were part of Roman imperial discourses, many of which one can find in the Gospel of Mark, i.e. Gospel (euangelion), Son of God (huios tou theou), kingdom of God (basileia tou theou), Lord (kurios), Legion (legion) and others. There is considerably less agreement, however, regarding how to interpret such usage of imperial language. Usually, there are two or three suggestions of how to read them: pro-Roman, anti-Roman, and a-Roman (indifference). In this paper it is argued that additional categories are needed in order to conceptualize a more complex meaning in Mark's language of Empire. With a special focus on the title Son of God, I will try to show how postcolonial studies — with concepts such as mimicry, colonial ambivalence, hybridity and catachresis — can help understand how Mark relates to imperial discourses.


Reconsidering Job's Wife
Program Unit: Intersectional Feminism(s)
Icksang Lee, Methodist Theological University in Seoul

Judging Job’s wife as: 1) A woman who has abandoned God because of the sufferings in life, or 2) Satan’s servant who tempts Job, based solely on the two verses of Job 2:9-10, is not right. We must let go of our prejudiced way of reading the Book of Job by categorizing the characters into two groups: Job as the righteous one, and the rest as unrighteous people, because interpreting the bible with the perspective of Job’s wife, Job’s wife was an advisor who encouraged Job, who was experiencing confusion in the middle of the sudden trials and sufferings, to hold firm to his faith. I will explain and prove that Job’s wife that the Hebrew Bible seeks to portray is 1) As Job’s advisor, or 2) Understood as the righteous partner who endured the sufferings with Job, by focusing on the passages from the Hebrew Bible itself. Moreover, I will show that Job’s wife, unlike Job whose faith was shaken during the sufferings, was the only one who never let go of her faith toward God until the end.


Olivier Messiaen’s Eternal Faith in Et exspecto resurrectionem mortuorum—The Musically Displayed Scenes in the Joyful Easter Mass
Program Unit: The Bible and the Visual Arts (EABS)
Martin Lee, University at Buffalo, SUNY

Commissioned by André Malraux, the French composer Olivier Messiaen wrote Et exspecto resurrectionem mortuorum for the dead of two World Wars in 1964. He revisited Christ’s resurrection and ascension as the theme again after his earlier work L’Ascension. To focus on the belief of the eternal life and the commemoratory context, Messiaen sought inspiration from St. Thomas Aquinas’ Summa Theologica on resurrection. Inscriptions from the Bible are quoted before every movement. These create a narrative for the music: the dead will live again through Christ’s resurrection and ascension, and share God’s glory in heaven. In the first part of this paper—biblical narrative—I review the discussions in “Of the Resurrection” in the Summa Theologica. I explain the relationship between Christ’s resurrection and the dead: His resurrection is the cause of the resurrection of all others. This illustrates Messiaen’s careful choice of the inscriptions by adapting and reordering the related scriptures, which enhance his faith in God and the eternal life: the promise for those who overcome and be faithful to enter the heavenly Jerusalem, share the eschatological banquet and praise God loudly. The fourth movement is the climax where Messiaen presented two chromatically altered plainchants—Easter Introit and Alleluia, “the theme of the depths”, and the Simhavikrama rhythm by superimposition. These layers are interpolated by the birdsong of Alouette Calandre. The second part—semiotic reading—demonstrates how Messiaen transformed the Easter Mass into his musical setting to reflect his Catholic faith and the commemoratory context. Thus, Messiaen displayed the joyful moment: Christ is risen—Easter proclamation. Christ’s sacrifice has merited for us (and the dead) the eternal life in God. This is Messiaen’s faith through the celebration of the “Mass”: the glory of the raised Christ foreshadows the eternal banquet and the praise of the joyful concert in heaven.


Toledo: Once a Haven for Christians, Muslims, and Jews
Program Unit: The Bible in the Iberian World: Fundaments of a Religious Melting Pot (EABS)
Hee Sook Lee-Niinioja, Helsinki, Finland

Al-Andalus refers to a period (711-1492) between the Umayyad Governors initiated by the Caliph Al-Walid I (711–756), the Umayyad Emirate (756–929), the Umayyad Caliphate (929–1031), the Taifa kingdoms, the Almoravids and Almohads (1088-1232) and the Emirate of Granada (1492). The city of Cordoba became one of the leading cultural and economic centres both in the Mediterranean basin and the Islamic world. Abd al-Rahman I made Cordoba his capital and unified al-Andalus, establishing diplomacy with the northern Christian kingdoms, North Africa, and the Byzantine Empire, as well as maintaining cultural contact with the Abbasids in Baghdad. His initial construction of the Great Mosque of Cordoba was the crowning achievement of Islamic architecture. Moreover, Christians and Jews adapted themselves to the new situation without major problems, due to the Muslim rulers’ tolerance. The most apparent tolerance is found in Toldeo after Alfonso VI’s capture of the city (1085). Christians and Jews were offered privileges by him. Mudejar architecture is not exceptional. For example, Santa Maria La Blanca Synagogue (1250) has vegetal ornament of pine cones on the capitals, showing how ornamental strategies in Islamic buildings can also beautify Jewish temple without conflicting ideological boundaries. Muslim artisans (‘mudejar’) served a vibrant Jewish community as a worship place, in accordance with their functional and ornamental program. The paper discusses of ornamentation as a mediator between Christians/Muslims/Jews by examining capitals in churches/mosques/synagogues through periods. It also hopes to enhance dialogues between different religions at current conflicted society through the common cultural heritages.


Continuous Writing, Divider, and Space: Some Neglected Devices in Early Northwest-Semitic Alphabetic Text Design
Program Unit: Biblical Hebrew and Linguistics (EABS)
Reinhard G. Lehmann, Johannes Gutenberg-Universität Mainz

On the basis of some mostly Phoenician inscriptions the paper will demonstrate how a refined method of palaeographic analysis may reveal structures of unconscious text design by a scribe using spaces or dividers not regularly and consequently. In many cases, this so-called ‘space syntax’ is nothing less than the impact and ‘background radiation’ of the oral process in which the text was modelled, and its aural environment. This is important not only for oral poetry in general, but also for Northwest Semitic phonology and for the quest for an appropriate model of Northwest Semitic ‘prose’ metrics in particular. A wider perspective also for Hebrew inscriptions and for Biblical Hebrew will be included.


Does the idea of the Old Testament as a Hellenistic Book prevent source criticism in the Pentateuch?
Program Unit: Methods and Models for Studying the Pentateuch (EABS)
Niels Peter Lemche, University of Copenhagen

It is sometimes maintaned that the dating of the Old Testament to the Hellenistic Period precludes any serious critical analysis of, in this case the Pentateuchal narrative. It is my intent in this lecture to state that this is not the case. On the contrary, the idea of the "Endprodukt" comes from a special period, of course, say little about the date of its individual parts. The lecture will provide examples to show how the Pentateuchal stories relies on tradtions (some will today say "memories") with a very old history of its own.


"If I forget you Jerusalem!"
Program Unit: Cultural Memory in Biblical Exegesis (EABS)
Niels Peter Lemche, University of Copenhagen

The memory of Jerusalem has been a dominant part of the cultural memory of three religions. In Judaism they sing about the golden Jerusalem, the wonderful Lebanese singer Farouz sang about the streets of Jerusalem (al-Quds, of course). Since Antiquity Jerusalem has thus had a special position in the mind of western civilization, not really based on the actual remains of Jerusalem, but on all kind of religious ideas and sentiments. Thus Hezekiel is moved by the angel to Jerusalem, Jesus is cruxified in Jerusalem, even Muhammed is in tradition related to this place. An old collegue once answered when asked why he had never been to Jerusalem: Jerusalem is in my heart. Physical Jerusalem and memorized Jerusalem are two very different things, and the memory hardly needs the physical Jerusalem to create a memory of Jersualem, on the earth or in heaven.


Using the Concept of Ethnicity in Defining Philistine Identity in the Iron Age
Program Unit: The Philistines (EABS)
Niels Peter Lemche, University of Copenhagen

Normally the discussion about Philistine identity vis-à-vis Israelite identity moves on a macro basis: On one side the Philistines, and on the other the Israelites. Little attention has been paid to the related concept of “scale and social organization.” If we try to find a background for the macro definitions: Israelites, Philistines, we move on an imaginary level. It is a kind of literary concept nourished among the elite – never more than a few percent of any ancient society. The realities of ancient Palestine in the Iron Age were different. First of all nationality was an unknown concept, and any idea of ethnicity related to the issue of nationality (as in Avraham Faust’s recent book on Israelite origins) is irrelevant. Second, there were as argued by, among others Mario Liverani, no national borders in Antiquity. Borders were fiscal delimitations: Who paid tax to whom? Third, ethnicity follows the group, and a certain person may change identity as he moves through different groups. In a society of such small extension as ancient Palestine, each villager would have an identity defined by his village as against the members of the neighbouring community – ethnicity cannot be separated from identity – and villages living in one area will have a distinct consciousness of being different from those who live “on the other side of the river.” “National” identity, when the idea of ethnicity includes all people living within the fiscal borders of an ancient state would hardly ever be called upon, except when the elite wanted to defend its privileges – its right to extol tax – against intruders. Thus the concept of a Philistine – Israelite controversy based on different ideas about ethnicity is no more than a projection of modern ideas about the national state which came into being two hundred years ago.


Ascetic and monastic studies at Tartu (Dorpat) University before and at the time of Arthur Vööbus
Program Unit:
Marju Lepajõe, University of Tartu

For the international academic auditory the best known alumnus of the Faculty of Theology of the University of Tartu (Dorpat) is probably the syrologist Arthur Võõbus (1909–1988; later the professor at the Lutheran School of Theology in Chicago) – if to consider the period after 1919, when the University of Tartu became the Estonian national university. As it is not unusual in the history of scholarship, the academic career of Võõbus was not anything what we define nowadays as ‘normal academic career’. It is hard to take as natural in the 1st half of the 20th c. that the most splendid fruit of a Lutheran theological faculty was a syrologist. In the traditional Lutheran context the Syriac studies should remain within the limits of Biblical exegesis. Võõbus certainly crossed the limits of the prevailing scholarly ‘paradigm’. Although the biographical writings on Võõbus stress the uniqueness of his research interests at that time in Tartu, yet in this paper the question will be posed: how much the earlier academic traditions and ‘the common theological attitude’ of the Theological Faculty of that time supported or not the forming of the specific profile of Võõbus’ interests. What was ‘normal’ in this institution? To find an answer (1) an overview of permanent and intensive language studies (incl. Syriac) at the Faculty of Theology during the 19th c. will be given; (2) the whole set of postgraduate unprinted research works on Christian asceticism and monasticism from the time of Võõbus’ studies will be characterized; (3) it can be concluded that Võõbus’ interests were not exceptional, but his remarkable achievement was a creation of fruitful new connection of two separated academic disciplines.


Were There Early Jewish Women Mystics?
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Rebecca Lesses, Ithaca College

The Egyptian Jewish philosopher Philo reports on the Therapeutics, a first-century C.E. Jewish monastic group with both male and female members, who engaged in allegorical interpretation of the Scriptures and ecstatic ritual celebrations. The Testament of Job, a retelling in Greek of the book of Job, describes Job’s three daughters as hymning God in the languages of the angels, and Joseph and Aseneth, an expansion in Greek of the biblical story of Joseph’s marriage to Aseneth, describes how Aseneth’s prayers invoke the angelic captain of the heavenly host. Why could these works depict the contact between women and angels in a positive fashion? What factors made it possible for the Testament of Job and Joseph and Aseneth to portray a mystical ideal for women as well as for men? Do these works offer any evidence that real women engaged in mystical contemplation, or do they simply explore the exegetical possibilities through literary depictions? Does Philo’s account of the Therapeutics provide any guidance towards the social setting of composition of the Testament of Job or Joseph and Aseneth, or hint towards the type of woman likely to be involved in mystical contemplation?


A Second Case for the Book of Deuteronomy
Program Unit: Israel and the Production and Reception of Authoritative Books in the Persian and Hellenistic Period (EABS)
Christoph Levin, Ludwig-Maximilians Universität München

A Second Case for the Book of Deuteronomy


’ak and raq: Limiting and Countering
Program Unit: Biblical Hebrew and Linguistics (EABS)
Stephen H. Levinsohn, SIL International

This paper uses principles from Relevance Theory to distinguish the functions of the limiters ’ak and raq. It argues that raq always constrains a countering interpretation on the material that it introduces. Consequently, even in the five examples that van der Merwe and Naudé (forthcoming) classify as expressing ‘conviction as to the correctness of an observation or evaluation’, the presence of raq indicates that an existing assumption is to be contradicted or eliminated. In Judg 14:16, for example, the words of Samson’s wife (‘Surely [raq] You hate me!’) are intended to eliminate the existing assumption that he loved her. In contrast, the constraint on interpretation imposed by ’ak is simply that of limitation, without countering overtones (an effect often conveyed by English ‘just’). Consquently, when introducing a countering proposition, ’ak does not emphasise the contrast, as BDB and others claim. Rather, it limits or minimises the contrast. Thus, in Gen 20:12, Abraham’s intention is not to emphasise the fact that Sarah is not the daughter of his mother, but to minimise it, thus allowing him to continue to assert, ‘She is my sister’. By minimising a contrast with ’ak, another assumption is often strengthened. In Gen 7:23, ‘Every living thing was wiped from the earth’ is strengthened by limiting the exceptions to ‘just [’ak] Noah and those with him in the ark’. Translating ’ak ‘Surely’ or ‘Indeed’ (e.g. in 1 Kgs 22:32) is also consisent with this cognitive effect. Applying the above constraints to Num 12:2, where the limiters are used together, means that raq introduces the question that counters the existing assumption that the LORD has spoken only through Moses, while ’ak functions as a simple limiter (‘through just Moses’).


Aspect and Prominence in the Synoptic Accounts of Jesus’ Entry into Jerusalem
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Stephen H. Levinsohn, SIL International

This paper considers three approaches to prominence in Koiné Greek. It begins by reviewing and evaluating Stanley Porter’s analysis of the prominence conveyed by the aorist (‘background’), imperfect (‘foreground, remote in staging’) and present (‘foreground’) in Mark 11.1-11. The OED defines ‘background’ as ‘explanatory or contributory information or circumstances’, which makes it an unfortunate term for a tense-form that ‘characterizes the mainline or storyline of narrative discourse’, ‘unmarked’ (for prominence) being a more appropriate designation for the aorist. The paper then outlines Robert Longacre’s claims about the same tense-forms, and argues that both men are wrong in EQUATING respectively ‘foreground’ (Porter) and ‘background’ (Longacre) with the imperfect. A better approach to prominence is found in Relevance Theory, which claims that a variety of cognitive effects may be achieved by the use of a non-default form or construction. This explains both the CORRELATION between imperfect and background that many linguists have observed, as well as the foregrounding effect of the imperfect that is sometimes found. It also explains why some relative clauses convey supportive material, while others can present foreground events. Such an approach also allows for the accomodation of additional non-default tense forms such as the inchoative aorist (‘began’) in Luke 19:37, which corresponds to the imperfect of Mark 11:9, and of structures such as the combination of aorist egeneto and a temporal expression in Luke 19:29, which corresponds to the historical presents of Mark 11:1-2. The paper concludes by reaffirming that, when a non-default form or structure is used, prominence is often given not to the event concerned, but to the following event(s).


Social Justice in Israelite Legal Practice: Ex. 22:21-27, Lev. 25:8-17, and Dt. 15:1-18
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Law
W. Bradford Littlejohn, University of Edinburgh

In recent years, it has become increasingly popular to invoke the humanitarian provisions and concerns for distributive justice that we see in the law codes of Exodus, Leviticus, and Deuteronomy as a basis for analogous welfare provisions or other legal protections of the poor in our own societies. However, two major pitfalls appear in this undertaking. On the one hand, some carelessly blur the line between law and morality so that every moral aspiration in the Pentateuch is to be made the basis for state-enforced welfare legislation in our own day. On the other hand, some posit an anachronistic chasm between law and morality, suggesting that many economic provisions in the Pentateuch apply only to private morality, and should not take a public form for social ethics. In this paper, I will attempt to provide a careful analysis of the distinct yet closely cooperative roles of law and morality in Israelite economic laws, showing that the editors of the law codes understood both the importance and the limits of strong social justice legislation. I will also give particular attention to the forms which law enforcement most likely took within Israelite society. To these ends, this paper offers a close reading of sample economic and social justice laws from each of the three main codes (specifically Ex. 22:21-27, Lev. 25:8-17, and Dt. 15:1-18), with insights from literature on Israelite and Ancient Near Eastern law, to offer a nuanced account of how the editors of these respective codes would have envisioned their role within the social and political life of Israel.


Jesus Meets Moses: Metalepsis and Typology in Mark 3:1-6
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
W. Bradford Littlejohn, University of Edinburgh

Influenced by the work of Richard Hays in Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul, New Testament scholars have found the notion of “echo” or metalepsis useful for uncovering subtle invocations of Old Testament context and typology in New Testament passages, whereby an author uses key words and phrases from the original passage to trigger his reader’s memories and make them aware of connections between the two narratives. I use this paper to explore the echoes from Exodus that Mark evokes in his account of the healing of the man with the withered hand in Mark 3:1-6. Mark’s strategic use of the phrases “he went in,” “into the midst,” “stretch out your hand,” “hardness of heart,” and “was restored,” along with broader narrative context, compellingly link this healing narrative with various episodes in the Exodus narrative. This link, however, leaves some nagging questions about the purpose of certain unique elements in this passage, such as Jesus’ summoning the man to be healed without prompting. Closer attention to the use of metalepsis in this passage resolves these ambiguities by showing that Mark’s evocation of the Exodus context does not place Jesus as the typological fulfillment of Moses, as other typological uses of Moses in Mark and the other Synoptics might suggest. Rather, the man with the withered hand is being cast in the role of Moses, with Jesus perhaps filling the role of Yahweh who summons Moses. After demonstrating these apparent typological connections, my paper seeks to provide some tentative answers as to what broader narrative and theological purposes Mark might have for giving the narrative this startling twist.


Really No Apocalyptic Discourse in Galatians? Rethinking "the Jerusalem above" (Gal 4:26)
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Tsui Yuk Louise Liu, Chinese University of Hong Kong

This paper attempts to investigate the scholarly-ignored apocalyptic discourse in Galatians. The focus is the term "the Jerusalem above" (Gal 4:26). In Galatians the word "Jerusalem" appears altogether five times. From the first three usages, Jerusalem is generally recognized as the spiritual centre of Judaism (including Urchristentum). For the first use, Paul emphasizes: after his calling, Paul did not go up to Jerusalem to contact any of the disciples there (1:17). His testimony denies any relationship with his Christian leading contemporaries. Nevertheless, he claims his gospel has a divine origin. For the second use, in fact the next verse (1:18), Paul admits he has visited Cephas and stayed with him fifteen days. In comparison with Gal 1:12, this Jerusalem visit should not be considered as his learning tour. For the third use (2:1), it happens after fourteen years that Paul goes up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, taking Titus along with him. As Paul explains, he goes up "according to a revelation [or apocalypse]" (2:2), where he laid before them, probably the leaders, the gospel that he preached among the Gentiles. Most importantly, the fourth and fifth uses are a contrast of "the present Jerusalem" (4:25) and "the Jerusalem above" (4:26). Although Galatians does not mention any vision or dream, it uses the word "apocalypse" and its verb for four times (apokalypseos [1:12], apokalypsai [1:16], apokalypsin [2:2] and apocalyphthenai [3:23]). Besides, the apocalyptic discourse (4:22-31) is full of symbolism. Among those symbols, attention should be particularly made to the term "the Jerusalem above" (ano Ierousalem) (Gal 4:26) instead of any terms like "heavenly Jerusalem" (cf. Heb 12:22) or "new Jerusalem … out of heaven" (Rev 3:12; 21:2, 10). Regarding the primitiveness of the term, Galatians can be perceived as the earliest apocalyptic discourse about Jerusalem in the New Testament literature.


Chinese Mnemonics and Greek Memorization
Program Unit: Professional Issues
Tsui Yuk Louise Liu, Chinese University of Hong Kong

This paper attempts to share my experience in teaching biblical Greek to Chinese students. Different from European languages, a Chinese word is not compiled of letters, but strokes. Phonetics, which is rather simple for even a little European child, is a difficult task for a Chinese. From the very beginning, even the pronunciation of Greek alphabets is difficult for memorizing. Although students can use some modern technologies like CD-rom, recording or visual aids to revise their lessons, their difficulties in learning persist, especially their difficulties in memorizing. Therefore, an effective teaching cannot only concern how a teacher can clearly explain some grammars to the students, but also how a teacher can help the students to overcome their learning obstacles. We can imagine: the more they can memorize in class, the more effective should be their revision at home. Here mnemonics in Chinese plays an important role. It turns the boring Greek grammar into an interesting learning. Through adding some Chinese mnemonics, students can memorize more than half of the grammar tables and vocabularies in class. Not only can they memorize those materials with Chinese mnemonics, they can also actively participate in adding their own mnemonics as well as free association to memorize Greek. The interactive stimulation makes Greek fun to teach and learn.


The Akedah: an overview of some historical interpretations
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Christo Lombaard, University of South Africa

Genesis 22 remains within religious communities one of the most unsettling biblical texts; for a-religious readers, a curious account indeed; for anti-religious readers, cannon fodder for their arguments. Within theologically educated circles too, the meaning of the Akedah is by no means settled. Building forth on previously published work in which the author argued in favour of historically-oriented explanations for this text, rather than a-historical readings, in this contribution a number of such historically-oriented interpretations are taken into review. The questions these proposed interpretations address, and those that are left unanswered, are discussed.


Interpreting the “Miracles of Moses” with Narsai of Nisibis
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Jonathan A. Loopstra, American University of Iraq-Sulaimani

Narsai, known as the “Harp of the Spirit,” was one of the greatest poet-theologians of the fifth-century East Syriac Church. He is thought to have written over 360 memre, or homilies in poetical verse. In addition to memre, Narsai also wrote extensive commentaries on the Old Testament. Unfortunately, only 80 of these memre and none of his prose commentaries now survive. But from what has been preserved it is possible to evaluate his methodology and his creative use of Christian typology in the interpretation of Old Testament themes. This communication will specifically examine one of Narsai’s surviving memre entitled “The Miracles of Moses,” a work which has never before been translated into English. In this insightful memra Narsai weaves together types of Christ with his treatment of the miracles of Moses. This study will discuss some questions related to Narsai’s reception of Antiochene theological method in this memra. This communication will also compare Narsai’s treatment of select themes in this memra with comparable treatments of Moses’ miracles in the works of his near-contemporaries in the West Syriac tradition.


The Danite Invasion of Laish
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
John Lubbe, University of South Africa

According to Judges 18, the tribe of Dan sent five spies from the area that the tribe initially occupied, along Judah's northern border, to search for a new homeland. The spies discovered a prospective homeland in an area just south of Mount Hermon. In order to secure this area for themselves, the Danites massacred the peaceful and apparently secure occupants of Laish and torched the town. The ethnicity of the victims of Laish is not declared. En route to Laish, the Danites had seized the family gods of an Ephraimite. The rebuilt town became a shrine for the stolen gods. This report in Judges is generally viewed as negative, but there is uncertainty as to whether the negativity of the report is directed toward the maker of the idol and/or toward the Danite invasion. It is also recognized that the description of the burning of Laish (Jg 18:27) is syntactically paralleled by the report of Judah's burning of Jerusalem (Jg 1:8), yet scholars say nothing of the possible link between the stories of the two tribes, Dan and Judah. In the light of various details from Judges 1 and 18, it can be argued that these parallel statements place the Danite invasion in clearer perspective within the Book of Judges as a whole and consequently sharpen the focus of the book itself.


The Decalogue in the Primary History
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Jack R. Lundbom, Lutheran Theological Seminary

David Noel Freedman, who took Genesis to 2 Kings as Israel’s Primary History completed ca. 560 B.C., went on to argue a brilliant thesis in his book, The Nine Commandments (2000), i.e., that the scribe compiling this history used nine (not ten) commandments of the Decalogue to create a “command—violation” structure within it. Beginning with Exodus, the book in which the covenant was ratified and the commandments given, and continuing on through to Kings, showcase examples of each commandment being violated are identified. In developing this scheme, Freedman followed the order of commandments six, seven, and eight in Jer 7:9, which is stealing, murder, and adultery. This paper accepts Freedman’s basic thesis, but argues that the tenth commandment on coveting must be included in the scheme. It cannot come at the end, but can and does come at the beginning. The showcase example of the coveting command being violated in the Primary History is found in the Garden of Eden story, where Eve “covets” and “desires” the forbidden fruit, to use the wording of Deut 5:21, and then eats (Gen 3:6). This ingenious scribe then has not eliminated the tenth commandment, but simply puts its violation at the beginning of his scheme. The advantage of this revision is that both the tenth commandment and Genesis are included in the scheme, which Freedman left out.


Modeling in Biblical Social-Scientific Criticism and Current Social Sciences
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Petri Luomanen, University of Helsinki

The use of theoretical models has been a hotly debated issue in Biblical social-scientific criticism. Critics have claimed that modern models are anachronistically imposed on ancient materials while the defenders of modeling have pointed out that categorization is an indispensable part of human cognition and it cannot be avoided in research. Thus, it is better to be explicit with our models. Furthermore, models are understood mainly as heuristic tools. Currently the use of theoretical models is also discussed within several branches of social sciences: sociology, psychology, anthropology, political science, economics. Philosophers of science have also taken an interest in this issue promoting interdisciplinary comparison of the use of models. The present paper reviews the discussion among Biblical scholars in the light of these recent discussions among social scientists and philosophers of science.


The Elephant, the Maverick, and the Penguin: A Reception History in (Scrolls) Fragments
Program Unit: The Biblical World and Its Reception (EABS)
William John Lyons, University of Bristol

In a recent article (“An Elephant in the Room: Historical-Critical and Postmodern Interpretations of the Bible”, JBL 128 [2009] 383-404), G. Aichele, P. Miscall, and R. Walsh have argued that those working within the discipline of Biblical Studies have become accustomed to stepping carefully around what Aichele et al call “the elephant in the room”, the largely unacknowledged gap that exists between historical readings and postmodern readings of the Bible. It is time, they write, for us to discuss said ‘elephant’, and they conclude by calling for open dialogue on the matter. Immediate (online) responses so far, however, seem to further inscribe the mutual misunderstandings which support the division that they identify, rather than doing anything useful to overcome it. In this paper, the abiding historical-critical desire to identify and account for the intention(s) of a particular historically-located individual—John Marco Allegro—and the meaning(s) of his actions and words in context is confronted with the post-modern acknowledgement of the fragmentary nature of both historical-critical techniques and the documentary evidence that are available to the investigator. What follows is intended (irony unintended) to be a partial, but illuminating narrative of one researcher’s doomed, yet successful attempt to provide a convincing account of a single historical individual.


Luke-Acts and Vergil's Aeneid: Parallel Homeric Imitations
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Dennis R. MacDonald, Claremont School of Theology

Marianne Palmer Bonz pointed in the right direction in arguing that the literary genre of Luke-Acts resembled Vergil's Aeneid. What she failed to see, however, is that Vergil and Luke imitated many of the same Homeric episodes. This overlap probably is not accidental; Luke seems to have been aware of Vergil's literary accomplishment and created his own mimetic response to it.


Dancing in Chains: The Baffling Coexistence of Legalism and Exuberance in Judaic and Islamic Tradition
Program Unit: Quran and Islamic Tradition in Comparative Perspective
Ze'ev Maghen, Bar-Ilan University

Judaism and Islam share many characteristics, the result of the influence of the former on the latter, but also (though to a lesser degree) of the latter on the former. This paper will focus on one of the heretofore unexamined commonalities between the two religious systems: the fascinating tension in their classical texts between extensive legislation, on the one hand, and the persistence, in the very face of that legislation, of a spirit of unfettered spontaneity and humanity that pervades the narrative sections of the same literature. Judaism and Islam are arguably the two most legalistic traditions in human history, and their tendency to regulate nearly every aspect of human existence is already on display in well developed form in their founding documents: Bible and Talmud, Qur'an and Hadith. One naturally assumes that societies hemmed in on all sides by hundreds and thousands of ordinances will produce individual members, and especially exemplary paragons, who are scrupulous and dutiful, subdued and submissive, in a word: saintly. The diametric opposite is true in the case of Jewish and Muslim sacred law and lore. The halakha and shari'ah are set up in such a way as to police people's actions externally, not attempt to reform or rewire them internally. The Judaic and Islamic method is to build legal walls between the individual and the illicit objects of his or her desire, not to attempt to rebuild the psyches or tamper with (i.e. temper) the inclinations of men. This "non-interference policy" of halakha and shari'ah is, I will claim, geared to establishing a simultaneously moral and virile society by curbing desires without dampening them. Such a method represents the most genuine and profound level upon which "the law can set us free."


Legitimate and Illegitimate Sacred Spaces in Hosea
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Christl M. Maier, Philipps Universität-Marburg

In the rhetoric of Hosea, different places of worship are contrasted with each other, namely the hills (Hos 4:13, cf. 9:1-2), “the high places of Aven” (Hos 10:8), and YHWH’s house (Hos 8:1; 9:4, 8). The prophetic voice polemically dismisses the hillside sanctuaries by arguing that such worship distorts Ephraim’s identity and therefore YHWH will bar the people from worshipping him in the land (Hos 9:3-5). On the basis of Henri Lefebvre’s tripartite theory of space, the paper will analyze these sacred spaces with regard to other biblical and archeological sources on temples and local shrines. Beyond providing a rationale for the polemics, the paper will evaluate the idea of worship space as a marker of identity.


Revisiting the Elijah Narrative: A Postcolonial Approach
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Stanley W. L. Mak, Chinese University of Hong Kong

This article offers a postcolonial reading on the Elijah narrative in the Deuteronomistic History (henceforth DH). The prophet is portrayed as a zealot towards Yahwism and a delegate of anti-Baal tradition in the DH. The present study argues that the essence behind Elijah’s opposition on Baalism under the DH is indeed the anti-foreign motif in particular the ideology against foreign wives presented in the history. Such motif echoes with the postexilic context of forbidden of foreign wives in Yehud under Ezra-Nehemiah during which redaction of the narrative has taken place. The tale of Naboth is adopted as an event leading to the judgment of Jezebel, the Sidonite queen, in the narrative. Thus the traditional prophetic opposition against injustice and exploitation to the poor is associated with opposition of a pagan queen under the hands of the redactor. The article re-examines three portions of the Elijah narrative: Elijah in the drought and Mount Carmel, the fled of Elijah and the tale of Naboth under the lens of postcolonial reading. The anti-foreign elements in the redaction are filtrated leaving behind ideologies more primitive from the pre-exilic prophetic tradition. I conclude that Elijah in the Northern prophetic tradition is an enthusiastic defender of Yahwism and a typical prophet against unrighteousness and exploitation without promoting racism. Such a reading strategy liberates Elijah from being depicted as a prototype advocating xenophobia in the Bible.


Client Loyalty: the Defining Theme in Galatians
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Nelson Makanda, Nairobi Evangelical Graduate School of Theology

In this interesting article, the author offers a new and candid argument using patron-client relationship dynamics in the Greco-Roman world that, Paul exploits this pervasive culture to appeal to the Galatians to keep loyalty with him as a broker through whom God’s benefaction had come to them. The article therefore looks at the different renderings of ????? in Galatians (1:6, 15; 2:9, 21)as referring to the benefactions that Paul and not any other apostle had brokered to the Galatians. Yet, contrary to the pervasive culture of client loyalty, the Galatians were turning away from Paul to others, at the risk of forfeiting the ????? they had received (1:6; 5:5). Paul therefore, in his autobiography (in Gal 1& 2) uses himself as a model of loyal patron to the Galatians and client of God. He also uses the example of Abraham (Gal 3:6-29) who was a loyal client and uses his opponents and Peter as examples of unfaithful patron’s and clients.


Client Loyalty: the Defining Theme in Galatians
Program Unit: Greco-Roman World
Nelson Makanda, Nairobi Evangelical Graduate School of Theology

Using patron-client relationship dynamics in the Greco-Roman world, this paper argues that Paul exploits this pervasive culture to appeal to the Galatians to keep loyalty with him as a broker through whom God’s benefaction had come to them. The article therefore looks at the different renderings of ????? in Galatians as referring to the benefactions that Paul and not any other apostle had brokered to the Galatians. Yet, contrary to the pervasive culture of client loyalty, the Galatians were turning away from Paul to others, at the risk of forfeiting the ????? they had received. Paul therefore, uses himself as a model loyal patron to the Galatians and client of God. He also uses the example of Abraham who was a loyal client, and uses his opponents and Peter as examples of unfaithful patrons and clients.


Questioning the Historical Nature of Epiphanius' Alogi and the Early Orthodox Opposition to John
Program Unit: The Biblical World and Its Reception (EABS)
Scott Manor, University of Edinburgh

Epiphanius’ notice of a certain group that he labelled pejoratively the “Alogi” is the earliest extant testimony that makes explicit mention of a group that rejected the Gospel and Apocalypse of John. Epiphanius provides a number of arguments of this anti-Johannine group, but he recoils from revealing the identity of the Alogi. In fact no other early Church Father prior to Epiphanius notes the existence of this group. As a result, questions have persisted throughout history as to the nature and identity of these Johannine assailants and the degree to which the Gospel of John was warmly received in the early Church. Was there indeed a campaign mounted against the Johannine literature from within the Church? If so, was this group so anomalous that it went entirely undetected by the other early church Fathers, or was this rejection of the Johannine literature too inflammatory to legitimize through recognition by polemical means? Perhaps this group was so marginalized that it never made it onto anyone’s radar except for Epiphanius? This paper will seek to provide clarification to the question: to whom Epiphanius was referring behind the heresy he named the ‘Alogi’? While many scholars believe that the early Roman 'orthodox' churchman Gaius of Rome is the sole constituent of this group, this conclusion is based more in conjecture than fact. I propose that a close reading of Epiphanius' testimony suggests that this 'heretical' group never existed historically and that the Alogi is nothing more than a fictitious group that Epiphanius created. This is clearly demonstrated by examining the sources Epiphanius used in his creation of this 'heresy'. By gaining a better understanding of this so-called 'heresy', questions regarding the reception of the Gospel of John - particularly surrounding a possible orthodox reticence - will thereby become more clear.


'The Way of the Lord' as a Baptist Oral Tradition
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Merrilyn Mansfield, University of Sydney

The most significant contribution to scholarship that this paper will make is to argue that there are two oral/textual traditions mentioned in Acts 18:25-26 which are dated to the early 50’s C.E. and that differ in their understanding of the baptism of John. Apollos, an Alexandrian by birth and an eloquent man arrived as a Jewish-Christian missionary to Ephesus in the early 50’s C.E. and began to preach in an Ephesian synagogue from an oral tradition he understood called ‘the way of the Lord’. Luke records that this oral tradition held an accurate view of Jesus but was only acquainted with the baptism of John. It was on this very point that Priscilla and Aquila drew Apollos aside and explained to him ‘the way of God’ more accurately. This paper will argue that ‘the way of the Lord’ and ‘the way of God’ are titles for two oral/textual traditions that were understood by Apollos and Priscilla and Aquila respectively, that differed solely in their understanding of the baptism of John. If ‘the way of God’ did not represent a variant tradition Priscilla and Aquila would simply have explained ‘the way of the Lord’ to Apollos more accurately. This raises interesting questions about the origins of ‘the way of the Lord’ as an oral tradition particularly as the phrase is only mentioned in New Testament texts in relation to John the Baptist (Matt 3:3; Mark 1:2; Luke 3:3; John 1:23) and there forms part of a citation from the Septuagint of Isa 40:3, a prophecy that is solely associated with the Baptist. The account of Apollos confirms there were various streams of tradition about the baptism of John that existed in the twenty years following Jesus’ death which confirms quite some diversity in early Christianity on the issue of baptism.


The Influence of Rabbinic Exegesis on the St. Ephraim's "Commentary on Genesis"
Program Unit: Bible in Eastern and Oriental Orthodox Traditions
Alexandra Mashtakova, Saint Petersburg State University

Syriac early christian exegesis is closely linked with the exegetical tradition of the Talmud and some early Midrash. To the Midrash form, for example, the genre of the "Commentary on Genesis" by Ephraim the Syrian is very similar. Our interest is focused on two passages from this work of St. Ephraim: these are the interpretation on Gen. 14 and Gen. 25.22. Both passages mention the name of Melchizedek, the righteous king of Salem. The first one describes the scene where Melchizedek meets Abraham after the battle near Chedorlaomer, the second is the part of the story about Rebekkah and her twins. Ephraim gives us a very rare in Christianity interpretation of the figure of Melchizedek as Shem, son of Noah. On the contrary, such identification is the platitude in rabbinic exegesis. Although Ephraim makes no mention of any Jewish source, such interpretation is found in the Palestinian Talmud. So, in our paper we try to gather rabbinic sources for this Melchizedek-Shem tradition, to see, how it is adopted by St. Ephraim, and finally to look through how the tradition is used in the later Christian literature that had been influenced by St. Ephraim and by Antiochian exegetical tradition in general.


Jesus, Lady Wisdom, and the Woman of Luke 15: Thomas Aquinas and Bonaventure of Bagnoregio on Divine Sophia
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Shannon M. McAlister, The Catholic University of America

It is frequently claimed that the early Christian church identified the Sophia of the Wisdom literature with Jesus Christ, but that this identification later migrated to the Virgin Mary, who took up the personification of the female aspect of Lady Wisdom. Theologians as influential and as ideologically diverse as Elizabeth Johnson and Joseph Ratzinger have subscribed to this position, echoing writers such as Louis Bouyer and John Henry Newman. In Die Tochter Zion, for instance, Ratzinger argued that the feminine aspect of Sophia points toward creation rather than the creator, and that it therefore ultimately finds a home in Mariology rather than Christology. Against this backdrop, I shall examine Bonaventure of Bagnoregio’s Commentarius in Evangelium Lucae and the “Expositio in Lucam” in Thomas Aquinas’s Catena aurea in quatuor Evangelia. A close examination of these texts shows that the idea of Jesus as Lady Wisdom was alive and well at the height of the Middle Ages. Both Thomas and Bonaventure saw a reference to Jesus as divine Sophia (sapientia divina) in Luke’s woman with the lost coin (Lk 15:8-10). Thomas’s “Expositio in Lucam” reiterated Gregory on this point, and Bonaventure’s Commentarius explicitly connected the female aspect of Lady Wisdom with the woman in Luke 15. Viewing the woman searching for her lost coin as a reference to Sophia, Bonaventure argued that female figures can indeed represent God. These medieval readings from Thomas and Bonaventure thus point to the persistent identification of Jesus with the feminine divine Sophia, even within “orthodox” Christianity. The interpretations proposed by Thomas and Bonaventure also resonate with the scriptural retrievals of feminist theologians today, who re-imagine God as a woman searching for her lost coin, and who reverence Jesus as incarnate Sophia.


The Real Hustlers? Do Dinah’s Brothers and Rebekah Deploy the Tricks of the Trade
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
Heather McKay, Edge Hill University

Research carried out for the successful TV series 'The Real Hustle' identified seven principles that may be used to manipulate people to the hustlers' ends, which principles are also studied by those building security systems for computer networks (Stajano and Wilson, 2009). These are: 1) The Distraction Principle: while the marks are focussed on what interests them in the transaction they will be oblivious to what else is going on 2) The Social Compliance Principle: people generally behave as tradition demands in social situations and bow to the authority of that tradition and ‘suspend their suspicousness’ 3) The Herd Principle: people become less wary and sceptical if others around them are going along with the unfolding events 4) The Dishonesty Principle: if what is being done is at all illegal or shaming in some way the hustlers will be able to control the marks' future actions for fear of exposure 5) The Deception Principle: All that glitters is not gold, but hustlers can make their marks forget that 6) The Need and Greed Principle: people are made vulnerable by their deepest needs and desires; if the hustlers can identiify them they will be able to manipulate their marks 7) The Time Principle: making decisions under time constraints pressurises the marks into usinng different decision making strategies that employ less reasoning. This paper will investigate whether Rebekah’s role in the purloining of Esau’s birthright and Dinah’s brothers’ looting of the Shechemites properly awards them the title of ‘hustlers’.


Just How Personal is Learning Facilitation? The Role of Respect in the Learner-Teacher Exchange
Program Unit: Professional Issues
Heather McKay, Edge Hill University

Respect, that is to say, mutual respect is a key factor in the successful education of adults (Vella 2002). And adults, or people on the threshold of being adult, are who our students are. Without respect and the trust that goes with it, that internal relaxation needed for effective learning (transformation) of the learner in the fields of ideas, feelings and skills and capacities, cannot take place. The learning environment, as we all know, must be ‘safe’. But this is not merely the safety of adequate provision of fire extinguishers and First Aid boxes; it is the safety of an environment that allows one to open up into a ‘receptive frame of mind’. What exactly would count as showing respect in a lecture hall filled with 200 students? What would the lecturer have committed in advance and be committing now? And what would/should the students have committed in advance and be committing now? And how would any disrespect from either side show itself? And what different forms would that respect/disrespect take in a seminar/group tutorial. And, finally, how, where and when might it become 'mutual respect' and why?


The Man in Her Mirror: Genderspace and Paradoxical Territories in Song of Songs 2:8-14
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Christopher Meredith, University of Sheffield

Texts create worlds, conceptual vistas for characters and readers to inhabit. Transposing feminist spatial theory for literary reading, this paper asks how space and gender operate as co-constructions in the world of Song 2:8-14. How does space inscribe gender on the poem’s characters, how is it complicit in mediating power between the lovers? And, moreover - as feminist geographer Gillian Rose asks - does exposing the split between male/female spatialities challenge gendered exclusion or reinforce it? In other words, is exposing divisions between male and female spatialities a very masculine way of going about the project of genderspatial analysis? The Song’s spatial temperamentality, I argue, allows for a re-reading of the text-world as a ‘paradoxical geography’, to borrow Rose’s phrase; a site of collapsing binaries where difference, even contradiction, can be embraced rather than resisted or erased. Arguing for a phallocentric ordering of the poem’s text-world would be easy enough: character placement conforms to Irigarayan stereotypes (male/free/dynamic versus female/encircled/static); male mediation is required to cross a public threshold; his is the desirable zone. But few works focus on the ambiguity implicit in the Song’s assumption that the stag and his cordillera are literary creations of the female character herself. The lattice, then, shows as much introspection as it does external greenery: is it window or mirror? Re-read ‘through the looking glass’, the literary space of the Song becomes unstable; inside/outside and male/female threaten to collapse as extensions of a (now) multidimensional character. Shifting one’s relationship with the text-world shifts the way in which readers perceive its gendered characters and highlights the ways in which space and identity are mutually formative and mutually unstable in the text. Moreover, the spatial ambiguity of the Song poses a reading that eschews a genderspace of dualisms and moves us towards a geography of difference.


Joseph and His Brothers According to the Me'am Lo'ez , A Ladino Commentary on the Bible
Program Unit: The Bible in the Iberian World: Fundaments of a Religious Melting Pot (EABS)
Alisa Meyuhas-Ginio, Tel Aviv University

Reading the biblical story of Patriarch Jacob and his sons in the Book of Genesis, we are aware that “Israel [Jacob] loved Joseph more than all his children because he was the son of his old age: and he made him a coat of many colors.” (Genesis, 37:3) How did Rabbi Ya’akov Khulí, author of the Me'am Lo'ez (A.1730) explain this attitude,kindling Joseph’s arrogance and haughtiness on the one hand and his brothers’ hate and jealousy on the other hand? (Genesis, 37:4-11). Rabbi Khulí would never contradict the Holy Scripture; therefore he turned to Jewish traditional commentaries such as Rashí’s (Rabbi Shelomoh Yitshaki of Troyes (1040-1105) to provide a pious explanation to the Patriarch’s behaviour.


Biblical Paradox and Coinductive Reasoning
Program Unit: Biblical Studies and Technology
Richard Min, Prince Mohammad bin Fahd University

The study of paradox has been one of the most neglected areas in the contemporary biblical scholarship. However, it has been recognized as one of the most active and controversial areas such as Philosophy, Mathematical Logic, Computer Science, Linguistics, and Literary Study. One of the landmark examples is the liar’s paradox (1 Tim 1:12) with circular reasoning, along with the name of God (Exodus 3:14) and the identity of Jesus (John 14:10). Yet the biblical paradox is one of the most ignored areas in the biblical study for the latter half of the 20th century. The study of the paradox in the formal logic and philosophy has been pioneered by Russell in the early 20th century, followed by Tarski in Mathematics and Wittgenstein in Philosophy. The scholarly consensus and trend since Tarski was to exclude the circular reasoning from the formal logic and to negate it as a valid reasoning, to avoid a paradox to occur. The consequence of this mainstream decision has been somewhat devastating, especially in the biblical scholarship. As a result, there was no basis of formal reasoning or logic to support any literary or logical construct of circularity, found in the biblical text. However, there has been a renewed interest by the innovative approach and breakthrough in the study of circularity and paradox pioneered by Kripke since 1975. This paper presents this new perspective and paradigm of coinductive reasoning and its application to the biblical texts. The new perspective and paradigm is bringing a renewed interest and excitement toward the study of the biblical paradox toward its linguistic construct, its literary genre and analysis, and its logic and reasoning including modal and nonmonotonic logic (e.g., Matthew 22).


The Qur'an in Light of the Bible--and Vice Versa: The Views of Hamid ad-Din al-Farahi (d. 1930)
Program Unit: Quran and Islamic Tradition in Comparative Perspective
Mustansir Mir, Youngstown State University

Muslim Qur'anic exegesis (tafsir) has made a fairly regular use of the Bible as an exegetical aid, though without explicitly or formally granting the Bible that status. This paper will focus on the views of a modern Indian Muslim scholar, Hamid ad-Din al-Farahi (d. 1930), on the relationship between the Qur'an and the Bible. Farahi’s student, Amin Ahsan Islahi (d. 1997), a major Qur’an scholar of modern times, wrote a complete commentary (in Urdu) on the Qur'an in light of the exegetical principles enunciated by Farahi. The Bible-Qur'an nexus, present in Farahi’s works, becomes conspicuous in Islahi’s commentary. I will present examples of how Islahi, applying Farahi's approach more extensively, interprets the Qur'an in light of the Bible--and vice versa.


Bodies and the Negotiations of Identities
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Francoise Mirguet, Arizona State University

In this paper, I would like to present some theoretical approaches to embodiment, and more especially to the use of the body to construct identity, both personal and collective. On the basis of some classical and more recent works, such as those by Michel Foucault, Maurice Merleau-Ponty, Judith Butler, Bryan S. Turner, and Ian Burkitt, I will explore how references to the body in literature contribute to shape a community’s sense of self—in regard for example to the distinction between “insiders” and “outsiders,” to the relationship to power, to gender, to ethical standards, or to the appropriateness of certain behaviors and emotions. I will then turn to some pseudepigraphal texts, both didactic (4 Maccabees) and narrative (different Testaments and Joseph and Aseneth), chosen for their frequent evocations of “bodies” (human, divine, angelic). The goal will be to determine the main functions of this embodied language: what do physical descriptions or metaphors convey that more conceptual expressions would not? In which particular ways does a writer (or community of writers) relate to readers through an embodied language, with which specific impact? My suggestion will be to regard embodiment as a crucial hermeneutic interface. The body is indeed situated at the crossing point of the universal—the human body being a common reference to the worlds of the authors, of the text, and of the readers—and of the particular—the body being the site of the individual’s perception of the world, but also of a specific (individual or collective) way to be and to define oneself in this world.


Cyrus
Program Unit: Israel and the Production and Reception of Authoritative Books in the Persian and Hellenistic Period (EABS)
Lynette Mitchell, University of Exeter

*


Deuterotic Hermeneutics in Origen’s Biblical Interpretation
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Gregorio Montejo, Marquette University

In the Prologue to the Commentary on the Song of Songs (1.7) Origen enunciates a pedagogical principle of ordering doctrines according to the progress of the soul, evinced by the sequence of ethics, physics, epoptics, as a propaedeutic to deuteroseis—the program of instruction developed in early Judaism that focuses on the Genesis creation-account, Ezekiel’s Throne-theophany, and the epithalamial Song of Songs. This study examines how Origen’s method of biblical interpretation is elaborated in discourse with this esoteric Jewish tradition relating to creation (Ma’asse Bereshit), the revelation of the glorious chariot-throne (Ma’asse Merkavah), and the measurement of the divine body (Shi’ur Qomah, and outlines Origen’s correlative project of scriptural hermeneutics focusing on the creation of the eikonic/hylic Adam (Genesis 1:26; 2:7), the anthropic manifestation of God’s glory (Ezekiel 1), and incorporation into the body of Christ (Song of Songs 1-2:14; 5:10-16). Origen’s mystical paideia is shaped by a series of readings of this problematic ‘anthropomorphite’ corpus, where the body forms the basis of a deuterotic hermeneutic, at once both the contested locus of redemptive meaning and a vehicle of transcendence. Through this Christian deuteroseis there is an advancement in purification that brings about a gradual restoration of the protological eikon of the Logos in the believer, revealed when the heavens are opened, the senses purified, and the glorious form of the Son discerned with the internal spiritual faculties. Those who see the heavens, the very throne of God, do so because they bear the image of Christ, and have thus become heavenly and throne-like. The final stage of the soul’s progress is an entrance into an eschatological beatitude described as the wedding-feast of Christ the Bridegroom and the soul/Bride.


Biblical Exegesis and Inquisitorial Persecution: the Case of the Hebraist from Salamanca Martín Martínez de Cantalapiedra (1518-1579)
Program Unit: The Bible in the Iberian World: Fundaments of a Religious Melting Pot (EABS)
Ricardo Muñoz, University of Salamanca

Halfway through the XVIth century in Spain, the reading and interpretation of the Bible based on its original languages (Hebrew, Aramaic and Greek) involved a very real danger for humanists who searched for a better understanding of its Scriptures. The exclusive authority of the Latin version Vulgate declared by the Trento Council in 1546, hindered the intellectual work of many biblists, hebraists and theologians, who were subjected to a tight ideological control. In this context one should consider the case of the hebraist and scholar from the University of Salamanca, Martín Martínez de Cantalapiedra, who was prosecuted by the Inquisition of Valladolid in 1572 along with his colleagues fray Luis de León and Gaspar de Grajal. All of them were accused of deviating from the genuine sense of the Vulgate in their more literal interpretations of the sacred texts. It is the purpose of this paper to analyze the stance that Master Martínez de Cantalapiedra took regarding this subject during his inquisitorial trial in order to understand the sound defence he made in favour of Hebrew knowledge as an essential means of interpreting the Old Testament.


Married to an Unbeliever: Religious Choice and Family Ties According to Paul
Program Unit: Graeco-Roman Society (EABS)
Karin Neutel, Rijksuniversiteit Groningen

In his concise instructions about marriage and divorce, Paul offers us a brief but tantalising view on religiously mixed families. In these instructions, Paul encourages Christian men and women to remain married to their pagan spouses and thus live in a household made up in part of non-Christians. As we are increasingly aware, the ancient household was itself a site of ritual and worship. Paul’s seemingly pragmatic acceptance of mixed marriages is therefore all the more intriguing. It is rarely acknowledged to what extent his position on family life sets Paul apart from all other extant early Christian sources, as well as from views on the family expressed by authors such as Philo or Plutarch. Most sources either suggest that an individual’s conversion to Christian or Jewish faith results in a break with their family or stress that religion is a matter for the family as a whole. Paul’s very practical approach to marriage, celibacy and divorce should be given its due place in the range of early Christian attitudes towards the family. Furthermore, his implicit message that a husband and a wife can choose their religious affiliation independent of each other, should have important implications for our perception of ancient views on gender and religion.


The Construction of the Liturgical Body through the Hodayot
Program Unit: Nonbiblical Dead Sea Scrolls: Themes and Perspectives
Judith H. Newman, University of Toronto

Engaging with Carol Newsom’s seminal interdisciplinary work and other anthropological and ritual theory, this paper will partially map the construction of the body, both individual and corporate, that is shaped through the figured discourse and performance of the Hodayot. Consideration in particular of the dual scope of the organic botanical language and inorganic architectural figuration will shed light on the way in which the hymns shape the ethos and social transformations expected of sectarians.


Embodied Prayer and the Representation of Body and Spirit in the Hodayot
Program Unit: Nonbiblical Dead Sea Scrolls: Themes and Perspectives
Carol A. Newsom, Emory University

Although the Sitz im Leben of the Hodayot remains contested, the first person speech in which they are framed suggests that they were likely recited in some context or other. As theorists of ritual have suggested, bodily participation in ritual by means of singing or reciting creates an intimate and immediate experience for the person engaged in such practice–precisely because of the involvement of the breath, voice, and other aspects of the body. The self is deeply implicated by such activity. In the Hodayot, however, the self is represented and engaged in two ways that are not easily reconciled: a body that is often described in negative terms, and a spirit deriving from God that appears to be the primary constituent of the speaker’s identity. This paper examines how these two ways of apprehending the self are negotiated in the Hodayot.


Restoring the Pentateuch to Codex Sinaiticus
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Dave Nielsen, Duke University

In 1975 fragments of the lost Pentateuch to Codex Sinaiticus were found during renovations at St. Catherine’s monastery in Egypt. Since the rediscovery of this great uncial by Tischendorf in the nineteenth century the fact that the books of Moses were lost has been lamented, given the textual importance of one of the oldest complete manuscripts of the entire Bible. In the trove of other Greek manuscripts from the monastery, two stand out in relation to Codex Sinaiticus. Known as Sinai Greek 1 and Sinai Greek 2 (SG 1&2), they are two medieval copies of the Greek Old Testament made at the same monastery that match up remarkably well with the received fragments of Sinaiticus known before the 1975 find. This focus of this paper will be to compare SG 1&2 to the long-extant fragments and the 1975 finds and show that their almost perfect preservation of these texts should be logically extended and seen as preserving the whole of Sinaiticus’ OT. In other words, if SG 1&2 faithfully preserved parts of the text based on old fragments and new finds, they in turn preserve the whole of the OT, including the lost Pentateuch. This will be accomplished by analysis of a new, complete collation of the SG 1&2 with the 1975 finds, hitherto a lacuna in OT textual criticism. The question will be asked whether or not monastery manuscripts can be faithful transmitters of their parent text. The answer is quite significant for Sinaiticus, and can have important implications for the field in general.


The Bible and Religious Change in Greenland
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Flemming A.J. Nielsen, University of Greenland

At the SBL international and annual meetings in 2009 I gave presentations of the earliest attempts at translating Biblical texts into Greenlandic, a language of a purely oral culture of sealers, whalers and hunters when the Christian mission arrived in 1721. These attempts have been preserved in the form of an anthology of Biblical and catechetical texts compiled already in 1725, written in a pidginlike Greenlandic. The manuscript represents the beginning of Christian presence in Greenland and, hence, of the development of the original shamanistic religion towards Christianity. Using this manuscript and its selection of Biblical texts as the basis, I will review the rendering of some central concepts during the history of the Greenlandic Bible from the early days to the present and reflect on the Bible’s influence on the transformation of religious thinking in Greenland.


Revision or Supplementation in the Pentateuchal Legislation: The Case of the Holiness Legislation
Program Unit: Methods and Models for Studying the Pentateuch (EABS)
Christophe Nihan, Université de Lausanne

In the past decade, the so-called Holiness legislation (Lev 17-26) has been the subject of several studies. While there is growing recognition that H draws upon several legal traditions, including the Covenant Code and the Deuteronomic Code (D), the main disputed issue is now the relationship between H and these legal traditions. For some authors, the scribes who composed H intended to revise and replace other, earlier legal collections. For others, H was conceived as an expansion and a supplement to these legal collections, not as a replacement. Each of these two competing models has considerable implications in terms of redaction criticism of the Pentateuch and the legal hermeneutics of the emerging Torah. The following paper will reassess this issue by discussing some central passages within the H legislation, such as the concluding exhortation in Lev 26. A final section will also comment upon the import of these findings for present Pentateuchal models, and discuss how far the conclusion achieved in the case of H may legitimately be extended to the relationship between other Pentateuchal codes.


Alexander and Mount Gerizim – Once Again
Program Unit: Samaritan Studies (EABS)
Etienne Nodet, Ecole Biblique, Jerusalem

Josephus’ ambiguity about the nature of the Samaritans is well known. The root of his problem is that for him the “people of Israel” means “the Jews”, following the views of Ezra-Nehemiah: only genealogy matters, and not circumcision. – The big story of Josephus on Alexander, Sanballat, Jerusalem and Mt Gerizim will be split into some components and approached by considering the institutions and customs involved: high priest & temple, sabbath and sabbatical year, foreign wives. I. The narrative (AJ 11:302-347) – The Gerizim temple is new, and built quickly by the time of Alexander. – The Gerizim temple is old, and Alexander never heard of it. Excursus on Daniel’s prophecies. II. Sabbath – What should be the Sabbath observances ? – What does it mean that Alexander took some Jews and Sanballat’s men in his army? The subsequent policies of Antiochus III and the Romans indicate that a serious Sabbath keeper is useless in any foreign army. III. Foreign wives? – The literary reference is Solomon’s sin. – However, many priests and laypeople had “foreign” wives. But there is no hint to their bringing along foreign cults or that circumcision was cancelled. – The “elders” who wanted to settle the problem were newcomers in Jerusalem. Excursus on Anilaios and Asilaios : an icon of Jewish customs in Babylonia (Sabbath and foreign wives). IV. Temple and priests – On the succesion of the high priests – The difference between altar and “dwelling place” (heikal). Final remarks : One of the first actions of John Hyrcanus was to destroy the Gerizim Temple, but no attempt was made to reintroduce the Samaritans within the Jewish people (unlike the Galileans). Why?


Estonian Scholar Uku Masing and His Ideas Concerning the Writings
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Urmas Nõmmik, University of Tartu

Uku Masing (1909-1985) was a biblical scholar, theologian, folklorist, essayist, and poet who started his career at the University of Tartu in the 1930s but was meant to work most of his life in inner exile during the Soviet time having seldom possibilities to publish his research. At the same time he was highly gifted knowing more than 60 languages and having remarkable ideas, which are mostly unknown in the world. After giving a brief overview of his research on Hebrew Bible (counting some 6,300 pages in total and mostly unknown outside Estonia), the paper will deal mainly with his ideas concerning the Hebrew Bible and specifically the Writings. Masing was a pioneer of redaction critical method, maintaining larger redaction layers already in the early 1950s. He also contrasted his understanding of the evolution or development of religion or moral sharply to other scholars. His reconstruction of the downfall of prophets in the 5th century BCE is unique in the world and has impact on his understanding of many aspects of the Psalm literature or the Book of Job. The best examples of his characteristic approach to the Writings can be brought already from one of his early works on the secondary character of the Elihu Speeches in the Book of Job, but also from the studies of the use of some specific Hebrew terms in the Hebrew Bible.


Uku Masing
Program Unit:
Urmas Nõmmik, University of Tartu

*


Indications of Pluralism in the Persian period Psalm and Wisdom Literature
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Urmas Nõmmik, University of Tartu

The paper deals with exemplary passages especially from the Psalm literature (complemented by several ones from the Wisdom literature) of the Old Testament, which attest the developing identity of some religious groups in the Persian period. Mainly, the so-called "righteous" in the Psalms and some Wisdom texts (Job, Proverbs) give important hints. But considering also the longer redaction history and the canonization process of the Book of Psalms and of the Wisdom literature up to the Hellenistic period, the groups of the "pious", "poor" and "humble" ones are of considerable importance. Hand in hand with redaction critical consequences drawn by several studies in the recent years, the attention will be paid to some tensions which characterize the "collective reinterpretation" of the Psalms in the post-exilic time and various redaction layers attesting strong group identity. Admitting many open questions in the contemporary Psalm research and looking for help in the research on the Wisdom literature, the paper suggests one possibility of systematizing some important redaction layers (especially those of the "righteous", the "poor" and the "pious") in the Psalms. A relative chronology of late literary growth of the Book of Psalms built on this suggestion and many details concerning the identity of the aforementioned groups is of importance for further study of the history and literature of the Persian period.


Heteronormativity and effeminacy in the letter of Jude: female sexuality and the constitution of hierarchy
Program Unit: Catholic Epistles
Lilly (SJ) Nortje-Meyer, University of Johannesburg

The aim of this paper is to question the institutionalized heteronormativity embedded in a patriarchal mind-set that is central to sexual ethics and the female body in the letter of Jude. This heteronormativity is demonstrated by the author’s presentation to the readers of himself as the embodiment of the authoritative traditions and the way his opponents are feminized in terms of female depravity as a kind of cliché used in religious communities (cf. Jer 3:1-10). This paper explores a privileged heteronormativity and its binary understandings of gender and sexual ethics. It seems that binary opposites enforced and sanctioned sexual ethics in the Jude community, although gender-specific issues are absent from the letter. Questioning the inevitability of heteronormativity and heteropatriarchy and its normative status for constructing “authority” and “truth” in Jude, will be a logic outcome of the paper.


Why questioning the heteronormative Family as strategy in biblical discourse?
Program Unit: The Bible in the Twenty-First Century: Politization of Bibles and Biblization of Politics (EABS)
Lilly Nortje-Meyer, University of Johannesburg

In this discussion I want to question biblical discourse that constructs institutionalized patriarchy and heteronormativity as social totalities, producing a hierarchy of heterogender family divisions which privileges men as a group and exploits women as a group. Biblical heteronormative discourse structures social practices among Christians which it represents as natural and universal and which are reinforced by its organizing institutions and rituals e.g., family and marriage. As a totality, patriarchy organizes difference by positioning men in hierarchical opposition to women and differentially in relation to other structures, such as race or class, but also in the structures of Christian community and family. The continued success of heteronormative family depends on the maintenance of authentic biblical discourse regimes of difference. This keeps women in their place (home and submissive) and dependent. The institutionalized biblical patriarchal and heteronormativity of family and family relationships as social totality guarantee the historical viability of these ideologies. As long as so-called authoritative scriptures enforce contextual ideologies, egalitarian partnerships will remain a luxury of a very small minority.


Paul’s leadership style in the light of 2 Corinthians 10-13
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Julien Ogereau, Macquarie University

This essay endeavours to survey the apostle Paul’s perspective on Christian leadership from the vantage point of 2 Corinthians 10-13, an important pericope often neglected in studies of Pauline leadership. After initially tabulating the criticisms formulated against Paul by the Corinthians and/or his opponents, it is first deduced that the apostle blatantly failed to meet some of the basic standards of leadership that were highly regarded in Greco-Roman society. Then, upon closer examination of his rhetorical response, key characteristics of Paul’s understanding and ethos of Christian leadership are identified, including the role and purpose of apostolic authority, the importance of humility and modesty in Christian service, and most significantly, his foundational ‘power-in-weakness’ paradigm. This paper concludes with a brief reflection and invitation to christophoric leadership.


The Hermeneutics of Feminism and Canon Transformation
Program Unit:
Jorunn Økland, University of Oslo

*


Aspects of Language Contact in the First Romanian Versions of the Biblical Text
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Veronica Olariu, A.Philippide Institute of Romanian Philology

The historical existence of the national languages is significantly determined by multiple connections, interference and interchanges occurred between them, through direct or mediated linguistic contacts. The translations (not only of the sacred texts) done in the early period of the literary languages played an important role in the appearance of the linguistic calques. An important place in these initial translations is held by the intensive activity to transpose the Biblical text into the national literary languages. Its sacred character imposed the use of literal translation method, considered to be the only one permitted, as it maintains the sacredness of the translated text. This was also the case of the old Romanian literary language, whose beginnings (16th – 17th century) are marked by close contact with the models of written languages from the East European cultural space. These languages, through the cultural function played in certain periods, offered lexical, syntactic and stylistic models to the Romanian language. The comparative analysis of the first translations into Romanian of the Old Testament, based on an edition of the Septuagint version, fully illustrates the phenomenon of linguistic contact specific for this period.


Biblical Narratives and Images of the Word: The Uses of Christian Imagery in Asia between 16th and 18th Centuries
Program Unit: The Bible in the Iberian World: Fundaments of a Religious Melting Pot (EABS)
Rui Oliveira Lopes, University of Lisbon

In the 4th century the Pope Gregory I stated that images, such as painting and sculpture, should be use for aedificatio, intendere and instructio of the written Word, the narratives of the Bible and the Sacred History for those who cant read. On the other hand, for those who know well the Bible and Sacred Texts, like priest and monks, the images should be used to make them fell the compunctio. They should look to these moral examples as a speculum of their evangelical condition and mission. Throughout centuries paintings and sculptures ornamented church’s walls, not only to teach Sacred History or to public devotion but also to transmit the moral and didactic behavior to be a good Christian. The discoveries of the New World turned the missionary attentions to the gentiles in America, Africa and Asia. Different religious orders came to India, China and Japan to spread the Word and teach Christianity to the gentiles of Asia. The missionaries started to built churches, convents, monasteries and seminars and imported paintings, engravings and other kind of imagery to ornament the interiors and to be used for instructio of the gentiles. With this presentation I intend to explain how images were used as an image of the Bible in a narrative sequence of the Sacred History or the exemplification of specific religious concepts of Christianity. On the other hand, we also propose to demonstrate how the missionaries found religious resemblance between Christianity and Asian Religions, and used image to explain the symbolic meanings of the Bible and Sacred Texts.


The Prophetess and the Diviner: The Story and Song of Deborah and Yael
Program Unit: Magic and Divination in the Biblical World (EABS)
Ora Brison, Tel Aviv University

This paper focuses on the relations between prophets and diviners as portrayed in the stories of Deborah the prophetess-woman, Lapidot-woman (’Ešet lapidôt) and Yael wife (?) of Heber the Kenite (’Ešet Heber the Kenite) (Judges 4, 5). Stories presenting charismatic Biblical female characters are unique, intriguing and fascinating. Biblical descriptions of women participating in religious and ritual activities are rare. In this paper I argue that there is an interesting parallel between the story and song of Deborah, Yael and Sisera and the story of the encounter between the Necromancer of Endor and king Saul (1 Samuel 28). Both stories present the complex relationship between prophecy and magic, between legitimate religious practices and illegitimate divination and magical activities.


Les Femmes Fatales: Female Violence in the Bible and Ancient Near East Literature
Program Unit: Ancient Near East
Ora Brison, Tel Aviv University

This paper focuses on the portrayal of female heroines in the literature of the ancient Near East who use physical violence against adversaries. Examples of such heroines are Yael (Judges 4, 5); Judith (The Book of Judith); the Ugaritic goddess Anat; the Mesopotamian goddesses Inanna and Ishtar. Stories portraying violent female characters are unique, intriguing and most fascinating. The descriptions of females, human as well as divine, participating in violent acts and combat are in total contrast to the prevailing social order of their cultures. The contrasting descriptions of these female heroines oscillate between adoration and respect to insult and mockery. In this paper I argue that the depictions of violent female characters are symbolic representations serving the patriarchal ideologies of their ancient cultures.


The Difference of Memory. The Archive and the Witness
Program Unit: Cultural Memory in Biblical Exegesis (EABS)
Lars Östman, University of Copenhagen

In the Italian philosopher, Giorgio Agamben, one finds an accentuation of the concepts witness and archive which serve to understand what is left of Auschwitz, how it even today is present. Thus, not only the city, but also its state of exception, incarnated in the Camp, forces us to reconsider, methodologically and philosophically, the status and profundity of memory. This, seemingly, on the threshold of city and Camp, archive and witness. As the archive´s necessary archê corresponds to a certain field of investigation, like the city does to science, so the witness seems analogous to what escapes an ordinary investigation. Witnessing the Camp, presents a memory of what is outside the city nómos.


The Book of Exodus as Founding Charter of the Judaean Citizen-State
Program Unit: Methods and Models for Studying the Pentateuch (EABS)
Wolfgang Oswald, Universität Tübingen

The Pentateuch is by and large a combination of law and narrative, but for a long time in research history these two components used to be treated separately. However, law and narrative belong together: The narrative legitimizes the law, whereas lawgiving is the goal of the narrative. What is obvious in the final text of the Pentateuch, becomes even more apparent if the priestly and deuteronomistic textual layers are removed. The basic Mountain-of-God-Narrative in Ex 18–24 relates the enactment of the so-called „Covenant Code“ which is actually much more than a law book, it is a constitution. Although God is the author of the code, neither he nor Moses imposes the laws on the people. It is the people’s resolution in Exod. 24:3 that enacts the constitution. Since there is no king involved and Moses doesn’t inherit this role in total, it is the people who act as sovereign. The resulting community is best described as a citizen-state, which in many ways resembles the early Greek poleis. This paper understands the making of the Pentateuch as a sequel of lawgiving narratives or draft constitutions respectively, which served to reestablish the Judaean society after the downfall of the monarchy in 587. This overall approach to the Pentateuch will be exemplified by an inquiry into Ex 18–24 with a brief outlook on Deuteronomy.


The Father's House of John 14:2 as a Heavenly Temple
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Kim Papaioannou, Adventist International Institute of Advanced Studies

Discussions of the John 14:1-4 pericope often concentrate on two things: the nature of the assurance of Jesus' return and the size, quality and type of habitation he is preparing in heaven. This study attempts to fit the pericope, especially John 14:2, within a broader framework of heavenly topography. A prominent motif in second temple Jewish and biblical Christian literature is the existence of a heavenly temple. While this motif appears most prominently in apocalyptic, it also makes casual appearances in other literary genres. Linguistic elements within John 14:1-4 in particular as well as in other parts of the gospel raise the possibility that the author is not only aware of the heavenly temple motif, but opts to use it in his depictions of heaven. If such a connection can be established, as this paper attempts to, it impacts the theological import of the pericope and its meaning not only to the Johannine community but to modern Christian perceptions of heaven.


The Heavenly Temple Motif and the Testament of Levi
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Kim Papaioannou, Adventist International Institute of Advanced Studies

The heavenly temple motif plays a prominent role in the Testament of Levi. It is directly referred to in 2:10, 3:4-10, 5:1-2 and 18:6 and possibly forms the background to the heavenly vision of 8:1-19. It in turn forms part of Levi's broader heavenly geography. Detailed descriptions of the heavens are a common theme in apocalyptic, while the presence of a temple there is sometimes mentioned, sometimes assumed and sometimes absent. This paper first compares the heavenly temple geography of the Testament of Levi with other apocalyptic works and biblical descriptions and attempts to find points of contact and possible influences. Then it describes the importance of the heavenly temple motif in the theology and eschatology of the book. Given that the Testament of Levi is presented as one of the most important in the collection of the twelve testaments, the heavenly temple aims to validate Levi's prophecies and raise their importance to a level above all others.


?????? ??????? and ?????? ?????: their meaning focused on a function of prepositions
Program Unit: Biblical Hebrew and Linguistics (EABS)
KwangCheol Park, Johannes Gutenberg-Universität Mainz

Prepositions do not play the primary role in a sentence, but they assist in making the meaning more clear and transparent. In this paper it will be considered the interrelation of two or more prepositions together in one clause or phrase. Normally they do not relate to one another but to different part of a sentence, or they denote a sequence of meaning. However, there are also instances where two prepositions do relate to one another. In this case, it seems that the first is the dominant, while the second operates under its category, which means that in a chain of prepositions one preposition is subordinate to the foregoing and renders more precisely the meaning of its prepositional head. The paper will especially focus on the two Hebrew prepositons b and k, of which all combined occurrences in the OT were examined in terms of their subordinate relationship, and then apply to Gen. 1:26 and 5:3.


LXX Isaiah Versus MT—Primary Misreadings and Secondary Modifications
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Donald Parry, Brigham Young University

A number of factors associated with Biblical Hebrew manuscripts during the last centuries before the Common Era presented distinctive challenges for translators. These challenges included rare words (esp. hapax legomena), difficult-to-read bookhands, graphically similar characters and words, irregular or inconsistent orthography, incomprehensible scribal notations, inconsistent use of matres lectionis, lack of vocalization, and more. Because of these and other factors, the translators of the Septuagint–Isaiah, in a number of instances, misread Hebrew roots or words. Textual critics have published examples of such first-level misreadings of the Hebrew by the Septuagint translators of Isaiah. This present paper, however, will focus on the manner in which the first level misreadings frequently caused secondary modifications to the Greek translation in order to make sense of the context. That is to say, when the translator misread the Hebrew root or word, he would sometimes make secondary modifications to provide meaning or clarification to the passage. The secondary modifications often resulted in one or more of the following: (a) disruptions of the parallelism; (b) creation of strange readings; (c) alterations of the syntax; (d) additions; (e) omissions; (f) or other alterations to the passage. In this paper I will present a catalog of some 130 examples of probable primary misreadings from the Septuagint–Isaiah; then I will set forth several examples of secondary modifications and discuss their significance to textual critics.


Contextual factor and change in meaning of the lexemes in the Greek-Spanish NT Dictionary
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Jesus Pelaez, Universidad de Córdoba

Dictionaries in general, and the ones dedicated to classical or biblical Greek in particular, do not explain why changes in meaning occur when the lexemes appear in different contexts, but limit themselves to providing a list of possible translations of the lexeme in these contexts. The Greek-Spanish New Testament Dictionary not only gives the definition of the lexeme and each of its senses, but at the same time, identifies the contextual factors or new elements that appear in the context and cause the changes in meaning, and therefore, the translation of the lexeme, giving rise to a new sense with the corresponding translation.This paper will be illustrated with samples taken from the recently published fourth fascicle of the Greek-Spanish New Testament Dictionary.


Two Readings of the Story of David, Bathsheba and Uriah
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Yitzhak Peleg, Beit Berl College

The story of David and Bathsheba (2 Samuel 11-12) not only enables, but even encourages two readings. In my discussion of the biblical text I focus on tendencies revealed by these readings. The text in its current form is at the center of my interest as a reader. My readings of this story focus on David. I shall describe two readings of the events of the story itself and concurrently —or perhaps as a result of the latter—two readings of our understanding of the interpretation of David’s character and actions, as reflected in the story. I propose to begin by delineating the boundaries of the story, therein demonstrating how fixing these boundaries influences our understanding and interpretation of David’s behavior to Bathsheba and Uriah. For instance, the inclusion of the parable of the ewe lamb (chapter 12), strengthens the criticism of David’s sins according to the measure-for-measure principle—by means of word-for-word ("the sword" in 2 Samuel 12:19). The Talmud (masechet shabbat) makes the following argument: “Whoever claims that David sinned is wrong. When David lay with a married woman he did not sin; before going to war Uriah, her husband, would have given her a provisional Bill of Divorce, to be activated if he should be killed in action". Although the latter does not appear in the biblical text, I shall show that the story itself hints at a tendency to play down the seriousness of David’s sinful conduct to Bathsheba and Uriah. This tendency is strengthened in the view of Bathsheba’s roof-top ablutions as provocative, leading David to sin… and in the parallel story in 1 Chronicles 20, in which David’s actions vis-à-vis Bathsheba and Uriah are censored. Conversely we witness an opposing tendency, which criticizes David’s behavior (For instance, at the end of Chapter 11: ".But the Lord was displeased with David had done" – in verse 26). Criticism of David is strengthened by comparing our story to another series of stories, with which the story of David and Bathsheba engages in a dialogue [or we might call it 'inner-biblical interpretation']: the stories of the “wife-sister” in Genesis (Pharaoh and Sarah, in Gen 12:10-20; Abimelech and Sarah, in chapter 20: 1-18; Abimelech and Rebecca, in chapter 26:1-14). The hidden dialogue between these stories illuminates the attempt to interpret David and his character. The two sets may be seen as "reflection stories": the similarities between the stories encourage the reader to sense a link between them and thus to evaluate King David on the basis of the differences in the stories. Unlike David, the foreign kings in Genesis acted innocently: they did not know that Sarah was a married woman. A comparison of David and the foreign kings (Pharaoh and Abimelech) is therefore far from complimentary to David.


The Inside Story on the Enemy Outsider: Scriptural Lament Reshaped within the Thanksgiving Psalms at Qumran
Program Unit: Qumran and the Dead Sea Scrolls
Dorothy M. Peters, Trinity Western University

The Qumran caves have yielded a generous collection of Thanksgiving Psalms saturated with language highly allusive to scriptural psalms; however, few if any psalms that might unambiguously be classified as “laments” were found. It is true that elements of scriptural lament psalms are found among the Thanksgiving Psalms but, as Carol Newsom has observed, these lament motifs tend to be framed by statements of thanksgiving. She also demonstrates that the syntax and style of at least some of the Dead Sea Scrolls, together with their networks of scriptural allusions, solidified a satisfying “insider” status for those within the group. However, while Newsom does note that “every act of formation is also an act of estrangement,” she focuses primarily on sectarian or “insider” self-identity. This paper shifts the focus to an exploration of the sectarians’ heightened sense of the enemy as God-acknowledged “outsiders.” The way that scriptural lament, in particular, was reworked into new compositions served, in genre-specific ways, to reassure the sectarians that God himself had already made clear-cut distinctions between “insiders” and “outsiders.” One of the Thanksgiving Psalms, 1QHa 10:33 – 11:5, is exemplary. The psalm’s very structure and syntax reveal a distinct clarity and confidence concerning the destiny of the enemy “outsider,” an outcome only anticipated and hoped for in the scriptures from which the psalm draws. The composer claims knowledge of an “inside story” revealed by God but unknown to the enemy. Finally, by carefully and skillfully managing the scriptural sources, the writer positions himself “ on the shoulder of giants,” able to see further than his biblical predecessors could see and able to understand more perceptively God’s attitude and actions towards those who opposed them.


Politics in Paul: Scholarly Phantom or Actual Textual Phenomenon?
Program Unit: Early Christianity (EABS)
Anders Klostergaard Petersen, Aarhus Universitet

The aim of the paper is to explore some of the cultural theoretical aspects involved in the overall project of Imperial Power, Politics and Early Christianity. Assuming that some of the early 'Christian' texts were also involved in issues pertaining to - what we from a modern perspective would designate - politics, it is crucial to raise the question about the level of this engagement: At what level did interchange between imperial politics and the early Christ-movement take place, and how do we acquire analytical access to examining this field of problems. Underlying the discussion is a more basic debate about how we should conceptualise the relationship between apparently different cultural entities of Mediterranean antiquity. I will highlight the discussion by taking Paul as my empirical example and by focusing on the theoretical horns involved in the conceptualisation of an appararent resistance in Paul against the Roman Empire.


Zechariah and Malachi: again on the question of their intertextuality and mutual relation
Program Unit: Prophets
Roberto Piani, Pontifical Biblical Institute

The hypothesis of a Fortschreibung between Zechariah and Malachi, proposed some years ago by E. Bosshard – R.G. Kratz and O.H. Steck, and based on the analysis of Mal 2,17-3,5 and 3,13-21, has recently been re-examined by Stefan Lauber. Focusing on the second pericope, Lauber argues that the analyzed references are too general to sustain a case of inter-textuality; besides, the specific language and the unity of discourse in Mal makes a literary relation between Zechariah and Malachi unlikely. This paper will try to examine the question starting from the other pericope, Mal 2,17-3,5, confronting the different scholarly opinions and trying to offer new possible ways to solve the case. If needed, other useful parts of Malachi and Zechariah will be token in charge. I hope it will add another new brick to the scholarly research on the theme of inter-textuality among the last two of the Dodekapropheton.


“God Will Deliver You from the Pit”: Sir 4:10 as an Affirmation of Resurrection
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Edward Pillar, University of Wales

It is clear that the weight of scholarly evidence is firmly against a doctrine of resurrection in Ben Sira with such assertions as: “…the Ben-Sirach point of view: forget about a life after death, concentrate on getting this one straight” (Wright) and “Ben Sira continued his predecessors’ resistance to the notion that the dead return from the grave.” (Charlesworth). Indeed, it would appear that the issues of immortality and the afterlife in Ben Sira are obvious and readily understood, when we read, “when a person dies, he inherits creeping things and beasts and worms” (Sirach 10:11) and “Do not rejoice over a corpse; remember that we all pass away” (8:7). However, the vast majority of scholars appear to have missed the Hebrew text of 4:10 – ““Be as a father to orphans; and instead of a husband to widows and God shall call you Son and shall be gracious to you, and deliver you from the pit.” This paper shall explore resurrection in Sirach with a particular focus on the place of the Hebrew text of 4:10.


"Whom he raised from the dead": Exploring the anti-imperial context of Paul’s first statement of resurrection
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Edward Pillar, University of Wales

If we accept Elliott’s assertion that the Roman audience was ready to respond to even the subtlest allusion to political reality, and concur with Carter’s contention that even when the New Testament texts seem to us to be silent about Rome’s empire, it is, nevertheless ever present; what can we say about the resonance that the declaration of the resurrection would have had for the imperial audience? This paper proposes that when Paul commended the believers in Thessalonica and spoke of the resurrection of Jesus from the dead (“whom he raised from the dead.” 1:10), he was making a statement that was deliberately and specifically aimed at undermining the claims of the Empire for the allegiance of its citizens. Moreover, through an examination of 1:9-10, we will aim to show that the conversion of the believers in that city was intended to be seen as being a coming out from under the controlling claims of the Empire, and crucially, was itself rooted in the understanding that the resurrection of Jesus from the dead fundamentally subverted and usurped the notion of the supreme power of the Imperial ruler.


The Mesha Inscription: Style and Discourse Typology
Program Unit: Biblical Hebrew and Linguistics (EABS)
Frank H. Polak, Tel Aviv University

The Mesha inscription, which reveals many narrative features (Smelik, Routledge), is extremely close to biblical Hebrew in morphology, syntactic structure and lexical register (S.R. Driver, Segert, Niccacci, Eskhult), and thus is an important peg for the understanding of Hebrew narrative style and its place in language history. This paper is to investigate various aspects of the style (syntactic means to build the overall discourse) of the Mesha inscription, in comparison with inscriptions from the Eastern Mediterranean coast area, Assyrian royal inscriptions and biblical Hebrew narrative. Attention will be paid to discourse structure ("I style," parallelism, direct speech, bi-verbal patterns, ellipsis, circumstantiality), and syntactic typological categories, such as, for example clause structure, clause chaining (para- and hypotaxis), noun groups.


Lazar Gulkowitsch – a forgotten voice of the Wissenschaft des Judentums
Program Unit: Judaica
Anu Põldsam, University of Tartu

The paper reintroduces and reevaluates the works of the Jewish scholar Lazar Gulkowitsch (1898–1941), who has been widely forgotten but still plays an important role in the history of Jewish studies in Estonia and in Wissenschfat des Judentums in general. Gulkowitsch, born in Belarus, got his doctoral degree in philosophy in the University of Königsberg and habilitated as first in the field of Wissenschaft des späten Judentums in the University of Leipzig. In 1934 he was assigned the post of the head of the Chair for Jewish Studies at the Faculty of Philosophy at the University of Tartu. It was exactly in Tartu where he could deploy his scholarly activity in the exemplary way of the Wissenschaft des Judentums, like L. Zunz once had it in mind. Gulkowitsch, who interacted with M. Buber, F. Boaz, I. Löw, S. Dubnow etc, was mainly interested in the Semitic languages (e.g. Die Bildung von Abstraktbegriffen in der hebräischen Sprachgeschichte, 1931; Zur Grundlegung einer begriffsgeschichtlichen Methode in der Sprachwissenschaft, 1937) and chassidism as the best proof for the validity of his method (e.g. Die Entwicklung des Begriffes hasid im Alten Testament, 1934; Der Hasidismus religions-wissenschftlich untersucht, 1927; Die Grundgedanken des Chassidismus als Quelle seines Schicksals. Ein Beitrag zum Problem Idee und Leben, 1938). The fruitful research was interrupted, as he was killed by the Nazis in 1941. The Paper gives a brief overview about the main characteristics of Gulkowitsch scholarly activity and ideas and tries to show how and why his works constituted a consummate example of the Wissenschaft des Judentums in its ideal form. Also some assumptions about the reasons why Gulkowitsch is still a forgotten voice in the Jewish Studies shall be made.


The Edict of Antiochus: Persecution and the Unmaking of the Judean World
Program Unit: Early Christianity (EABS)
Anathea Portier-Young, Duke University

The edict of Antiochus aimed to complete the work of Judea’s re-conquest and through it the re-creation of empire. As a political act, it revoked Judean autonomia, or civic freedom, announcing and effecting Judea’s total subjection to the empire. But the edict aimed at more than subjugation. The edict launched a program of domination over Judean bodies, minds, souls, and wills. Antiochus intervened in the ordering of space, time, social structures, memory, and the human body, forbidding traditional religious practices and instituting a new order for religious and civic life. His edict aimed to replace Judean identity, history, and social memory with a new ground of being and belonging. It was a program of unmaking and making, de-creation and re-creation, with Antiochus the authorizer and maker of a new world, order, and identity for the inhabitants of Judea.


Seleucid State Terror and the Reconquest of Jerusalem
Program Unit: Sociology of the Bible (EABS)
Anathea Portier-Young, Duke University

This paper brings studies of modern state terror as well as trauma theory to bear on our understanding of events in Seleucid Judea between the years 169 and 167 BCE (prior to the famous edict and persecution) and the responses to those events in key apocalyptic texts in Daniel and 1 Enoch. From the first reprisals for Jason’s failed revolt (169/8 BCE) to the mission of Apollonius in 167 bce, Antiochus IV’s policies in Judea and Jerusalem should be understood as aiming at Jerusalem’s re-conquest not simply by force but also by state terror. Antiochus’s program of terror included slaughters, home invasion, mass abduction, and plunder of the temple, followed by a spectacular display of imperial order and power that culminated in massacre. Seleucid soldiers set fire to Jerusalem, destroying homes and razing its walls. They also fortified the Akra to serve as a local base for their military operations. These measures aimed at social control and domination through the exercise of force and by creating a climate of fear, insecurity, and shame. They also aimed to dismantle and replace structures of order and meaning. Our literary sources showcase a variety of responses to this program of terror and conquest. Apocalyptic writers spoke the unspeakable, answering destruction and loss with lament and answering fear with a vision of hope. They developed new symbols and language to transform memory, resisting the fragmentation of self and time through a new visionary form that reconnected past, present, and future in a narrative governed by divine providence. In these ways apocalypse intervened in the logic of terror and countered the empire’s deadliest weapon. While the paper does not foreground methodological questions, it is hoped that it will generate lively discussion concerning the applicability of modern studies of state terror and trauma to ancient contexts.


Psalm 33 – Notes on its stichometric and poetic structure and the implications of these for determining its meaning
Program Unit: Writings (including Psalms)
Henk Potgieter, University of Pretoria

Widely diverging proposals have been made regarding the way in which the poet of Psalm 33 intended readers to understand its structure. Each proposal has direct consequences for the way in which interpreters understand the meaning of the psalm. In this contribution, a strophic and stichometric analysis will be made, taking Fokkelman’s important and novel 2004 discussion of its strophic structure into account. The widespread notion that the psalm displays a perfect concentric structure will be contested.


Romans and the Sermon on the Mount
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Duane A. Priebe, Wartburg Theological Seminary

This paper proposes that the Jesus tradition that underlies Matthew’s Sermon on the Mount also underlies Paul’s Letter to the Romans. Matthew’s sermon and Luke’s Sermon on the Plain reflect variations in an older tradition that sets the sermon in the context of large crowds (Matt 4:23-29; Luke 6:17-19) and follows it with the centurion (Matt 8:5-13; Luke 7:1-10). The Sermon on the Mount takes particular interest in righteousness. The term dikaiosuvnh occurs seven times in Matthew: five in chapters 5-6. The other two relate to Jesus’ baptism (3:15) and John the Baptist (21:32). This word occurs only three times in the other Gospels: Luke 1:75 and twice in John 16:8-9. This distribution suggests that an emphasis on righteousness existed in the tradition of the Sermon that the author of Matthew received and edited The other text in the New Testament with a thematic interest in righteousness is Paul’s Letter to the Romans, which also includes 18 possible allusions to sayings of Jesus. All are in Matthew’s Sermon on the Mount, with one exception, which is in Luke’s Sermon on the Plain. Stronger resonances include prohibition against judging (Matt 7:1-5; Rom 2:1; 14:4, 10-16), fulfillment rather than abolition of the law (Matt 5:17; Rom 3:31), and seeking praise from God rather than people (Matt 6:1-6, 16-18; Rom 2:28-29). Important resonances center on the central theme of righteousness: the inadequacy of pursuing righteousness based on the law (Matt 5:20; Rom 9:31), the contrast between seeking a visible righteousness of one’s own and God’s righteousness (Matt 6:1-33; Rom 10:3-4), and the association of God’s rule with righteousness (Matt 6:33; Rom 14:17). This suggests that both Romans and Matthew’s the Sermon on the Mount build on a common early Jesus tradition.


The Sermon on the Mount: The Creation of a New World
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Duane A. Priebe, Wartburg Theological Seminary

This paper builds on three premises. First, while individual sayings and smaller units may have originated independently, the Sermon in Matthew is written to be read as a coherent whole. Therefore, second, each passage says what it does in light of its place within that whole. It would speak differently in another context. Third, the language of the Sermon creates a new world in light of God’s coming rule. The disciples and others are invited to live in that world. The sermon opens with the Beatitudes and culminates with an absolute either/or alternative. The Beatitudes are word events that create the reality they declare. They are not about the disciples; instead, they teach the disciples how to see the crowd in light of God’s future rule. They speak of people who long for righteousness (5:3-6) and who work for righteousness (5:7-10). The disciples who learn to see the crowd and the world in light of the Beatitudes are salt and light (Matt 5:1-16). Matthew 5:17-48 calls people to a righteousness that exceeds that defined by God’s covenant with Israel, yet fulfills it. It means living in the light and power of God’s boundless love for the evil and the good, as seen in the sunshine and rain, making no distinction between neighbor and enemy. Second, it entails seeking God’s rule and God’s righteousness, not using the needs of others to pursue a visible righteousness of one’s own (6:1-34). Third, living in the power of God’s love and forgiveness excludes passing judgment on others (7:1-6). There is no middle ground. A person either lives in God’s rule and righteousness, in the power of God’s love and forgiveness, or they do not (6:9-13; 7:13-27).


Family and Lived Space: Power, Gender, Abuse and Retaliation in Genesis 34
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Gert Prinsloo, University of Pretoria

To modern readers accustomed to the concepts of individual human rights, gender equality, respect for privacy, and the honoring of property rights the story of the rape of Dinah in Genesis 34:1-31 is a thoroughly unpleasant, indeed a disconcerting narrative. Abuse of power, rape, marginalization of the weak, deliberate deceit, murder and plunder characterize the narrative. The divine and values associated with that sphere are completely absent. This study investigates the narrative from two perspectives. Firstly, a critical spatial analysis of the text according to the spatial theory of Henri Lefebvre (with emphasis upon the concept of spaces of representation as sites of resistance), as adapted by Edward Soya (with emphasis upon the concept of thirdspace-as-othering), and applied to the field of biblical studies in numerous recent studies will reveal the precarious lived space of Jacob’s family group in a foreign environment and the resulting negative lived space of individual family members. The discrepancies in the behavior of Dinah (uncharacteristically bold in Genesis 34:1, inexplicably reticent in the ensuing narrative) will be investigated in the context of her (gender specific) lived space as a lone female at large in a male dominated and male determined society. Secondly, general systems theory (“borrowed” from the social sciences) will be applied to the text to explain how systems both determine and are determined by those who make up the system. It, in turn, illuminates the peculiar characteristics of lived space in Jacob’s clan and his sons' inclination to victimize the weak. A combination of the critical spatial and general systems analysis will elucidate the relevance of the tragic story of Dinah’s rape to post-modern readers.


Temple and Body Imagery in 1QHa 16
Program Unit: Nonbiblical Dead Sea Scrolls: Themes and Perspectives
Melissa Pula, University of Denver

Biblical language pervades the Hodayot. In this presentation, I explore the question: what does ‘temple’ mean for the Qumran sect in light of the mysterious biblical imagery of water and body employed by 1QHa 16? I read these biblical allusions in light of Mikhail Bakhtin’s dialogism in which words inhabit all the contexts in which they have previously been used. In 1QHa 16, through the use of Eden imagery of Gen 2, the speaker embodies the temple, reflecting the belief that the Qumran community is in a sacred place of natural abundance with unmediated access to the deity. Further anchoring his credentials, the speaker employs water imagery of springs, founts, and wells, identified elsewhere in the Scrolls with correct biblical interpretation, e.g. CDa 6.4-9. All of this imagery can be found in temple texts of the Hebrew Bible (I Kings 6, Ezekiel 28, Zec 14:8), suggesting the speaker envisions himself as the embodiment of the temple. While these associations are not atypical for the Scrolls, e.g. “a house of holiness for Israel and an assembly of holy of holies for Aaron” (1QS 8.5) and “temple of men” (4QFlor 1.6), if we understand the Qumran sect as a priestly community without a temple, the language in the second half of the hymn presents a unique liturgical response. The speaker takes on the imagery of a failed body with broken arm and melted flesh. Recalling the earlier imagery, its “heart pours out like water” and “knees become as water” (1QHa 16.33-35). A body so mangled must be excluded from the most elite tasks of the temple’s sacrificial cult. Whereas the water imagery in the first half of the hymn empowered the speaker with temple imagery, in the second half of the hymn the water imagery separates the priestly community from the temple.


Family in the New Testament. Social location, households and "traditional family values"
Program Unit: The Bible in the Twenty-First Century: Politization of Bibles and Biblization of Politics (EABS)
Jeremy Punt, University of Stellenbosch

Investigations of the family in New Testament texts require attention for its social location. The family as household was related to the particular ways in which male and female were constructed according to hierarchical notions and gendered distinctions, seen to provide (among others) the framework for procreation. Moreover, marriage and “family” (in the sense of household) was perceived to provide continuity and stability in the social order. New Testament texts dealing with the household relate to such considerations, and therefore require attention for how issues ranging from body through sex and “sexuality”, children, slaves to “family”, were understood in ancient times, deriving their content from but also informing the construction of first-century households. The nature and role of first century CE-households in a Greco-Roman environment with its imperial tentacles, complicates the use of New Testament texts for supporting contemporary appeals to “traditional family values”.


Healing the Dispersed Body: Embodiment in the Book of Tobit
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Rebecca Raphael, Texas State University

This presentation explores embodiment as means of articulating a Second Temple, Diaspora Judaic identity. Within a critical framework of disability studies, sensory criticism, and related theory, I argue that Tobit presents ability and disability, and health and healing, as significantly a function of person plus environment, and that the text’s position on Diaspora identity depends on this combination. To that end, several features of Tobit shall be studied. First, the parallel cases of Tobit and Sara represent both figures as disabled: Tobit’s blindness comes as a result of his adherence to Jewish burial customs in Nineveh, while Sara’s affliction with a suitor-killing demon disables her, in the social sense, i.e. renders her unable to perform a socially prescribed function. The text clearly uses language of affliction and healing for both cases. Second, the representations of the angel Raphael and the demon Asmodeus articulate counter-embodiments. The text uses visual description, sensory representation, and bodily comportment to describe both figures, and in doing so, sets forth its right and wrong modes of embodiment. Finally, the various forms of embodiment in this text converge on the physical, social, and medical difficulties of adhering to Judaic identity while living in Diaspora.


Constructions of 'woman' and 'wisdom' in the Book of Ben Sira
Program Unit: Gender Criticism and the Bible (EABS)
Ursula Rapp, University of Lucerne

Texts about women and gender-relations in the Book of Ben Sira are witnesses of patriarchal ideas, dealing at length with the “good” and the “bad” wife. The paper will show the multifaceted meanings of the construction of "wife" and "wisdom" and present several possibilities of female identities.


The Significance of Jerusalem in the Book of Tobit
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Johanna Rautenberg, Institut für Katholische Theologie, TU-Dresden

The book of Tobit tells the story for two Jewish families living in the Diaspora struggling and finally succeeding in leading a life of holiness in the foreign environment. The message of the story seems to be: Jewish identity can be developed without a local relation to Jerusalem. But regarding Tob 13, 8-18 the city of Jerusalem appears to perform a considerable role in the self-conception of the protagonist: the hymn of Tobit predicts the pilgrimage of foreign peoples to a future, splendid rebuilt Jerusalem. How are we supposed to deal with that discrepancy? Rather a “social” than a “geographic” view on the text may lead to better understanding. In order to express the experience of strangeness the author uses the verbs a?µa??t??? and s???p??? (1,2.10; 3,4) which stand for failing social relations. Consequently finding a home does not mean the return to Jerusalem but the constitution of a new community. Since the good ending of the story is due to the change of group dynamics and not to geographic movements, it makes sense to perceive the city not in its topographic but social dimension. The praying Tobit addresses Jerusalem directly as a person, partly as a mother (13,9). That personification allows an emotional way of identification with the city and means a significant contribution to the identity formation of the community. The text also shows a spatial dimension of Jerusalem. The city as a social space is constituted by the loving care of God to the people (13,10) and the love of the people to Jerusalem (13,12f.). We conclude that in Tob Jerusalem´s relevance is not based on her topographic dimension but that the city serves as metaphor for the future community of the Jewish people.


Strong Prophets and the Anxiety of Redaction: Rethinking Redaction Criticism and Textual Criticism in the Books of Jeremiah and Isaiah
Program Unit: Prophets
Yosefa Raz, University of California-Berkeley

Textual critics use the image of the restoration of the Sistine Chapel to describe clearing the dirty deposits of centuries from the “original” biblical text to reveal the words of genius underneath in their original color. However, the restoration of Michelangelo’s frescos is a more ambivalent act than would seem at first glance: the restored frescos now appear in bright, multi-colored hues, though many art historians and prominent artists claim that their darkness was part Michelangelo’s original. Perhaps the darkness of the frescos can function as an image for the ambiguity and fragmentation of the prophetic texts: though redaction criticism and textual criticism might hope to restore the original, the prophetic texts’ failure to make sense may be inscribed into their particular cultural and literary history. I would like to consider the ways in which redaction, and even at times textual error in the prophetic texts is more than a layer of grime and dust on a work of art, but a rich record of anxiety of reception. Close attention to question of redaction show how oral prophecy and its written record created and reflected anxiety. Specifically, this paper will examine two prophetic compilations. First, I will discuss how Mowinkel’s C layer of the Jeremiah text emphasizes Moses as a strong model of a prophet for Jeremiah. By creating an “origin” for the prophetic position, Jeremiah’s words and actions have both an imagined past and future consistent with the ideology of the Deuteronomical school, in reaction to the discontinuity suggested by the impending destruction and annihilation driving the book. Secondly, I will discuss the ways in which the proto-apocalyptic insertions in the Book of Isaiah rewrite a narrative of destruction and redemption over a more terrifying possibility of punishment without redemption.


Correspondences between the Samaritan Torah and the Septuagint in the book of Genesis
Program Unit: Samaritan Studies (EABS)
Victor Rebrik, St. Petersburg, Russia

The topic of our report is the equivalence between the Samaritan Hebrew text of the book of Genesis and the Greek translation of the LXX (Septuaginta). The scholarly research generally investigates the differences between the Samaritan and the Masoretic texts. Fewer works are dedicated to the differences between the LXX and the MT. Trying to reconstruct the possible Vorlage of the LXX, we found out that there were a lot of correspondences between the Samaritan text and the Septuaginta. Firstly, there is a lot of examples where the “waw” in the Samaritan text corresponds to ?a? in the Greek translation. Secondly, there is a lot of “additions” in the Samaritan text, which correspond exactly to the Greek translation, but are fully absent in the MT. The analysis of the personal names and of the important differences between the Samaritan/Greek and the Masoretic texts shows that they can go back to the same original text. For example, in Gen. 2,2 both text have the “sixth” and not the “seventh” day (like in the MT), in Gen. 10,4 both mention the inhabitants of Rhodos and not the mysterious ‘Dodanim’, in Gen. 12,20 both name Lot etc. On the other side, both Samaritan text and the Septuaginta are often different from each other as well as from the MT. Sometimes the Samaritan text even corresponds to the Masoretic against the Septuaginta (like in Gen.11,13, where Kainan is not mentioned both in the Samaritan and in the Masoretic text). How can one explain it? Can we postulate that the Vorlage of the LXX was more or less identical with the Samaritan text or both of them are later mistranslations and additions to the original unvocalized Proto-Masoretic text? I will try to find the cautious answer to this question.


David's Lament as a Vehicle of Vindication
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Azila Reisenberger, University of Cape Town

King David faced death throughout his life. He was a shepherd who had to protect his flock from being devoured by wild beasts; a warrior who was involved in battles killing his enemies, but also losing friends and comrades; a father who witnessed a mighty battle between his sons who were embroiled in a succession battle; and a ruler who faced coups. When David met the death of a loved one or a foe, he appears to follow a set of rituals, some of which may have been entrenched customs at the time, and some which may have been his personal expressions of grief. On a few occasions he adds words that describe his emotions, which range from derision and Schadenfreude, to deep sorrow and regret, to the point of wishing his own death instead. The words that are presented as spontaneous can be seen as David's genuine emotional expression. Only on two occasions does David add formal laments to the other rituals of mourning. On both occasions, David benefited from these deaths and he seems to be at pain to disassociate himself from the events causing these deaths, as if to send a clear signal that he had nothing to do with them, in order to quash any suspicion of his possible involvement. This paper is a comparative analysis of all narratives that depicts David’s reactions to death, verbal and ritualistic, as appears in the Bible and in Josephus’ Antiquities of the Jews. The “overstress” of David’s public reaction is apparent from David’s use of the formal pronouncement of the lament, the formal format and literary devices, and the formal language of the expression itself. This “overstress”, when compared to David’s other, private, expressions of grief, shows his use of the formal laments as a political vehicle of vindication.


ZNH: A Signifier of Non-Yahwist Religious Praxis
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Irene E. Riegner, Edison, New Jersey

The stem ZNH is generally translated "be or act like a harlot" and "[have] intercourse with other deities." Hosea, Jeremiah and Ezekiel are said to use ZNH as a metaphor for Israel's alleged apostasy. However, I question the efficacy of ZNH as a sexual metaphor for Israel's apostasy. If Israelite apostasy is worthy of serious punishment, "prostitution" should be a heinous crime. However, according to the law codes, prostitution is neither criminal nor illegal. The outstanding sexual crime is adultery. Moreover, the evidence for sexual rituals in Canaanite religion is non-existent; thus, arguments built on these bases need reevaluation. Using cognitive linguistics, my research reveals two meanings for ZNH: "participate in non-Yahwist religious praxis" and "prostitute." ZNH signifying "participate in non-Yahwist praxis" should be understood as a description of Israelite religious praxis, not as a metaphoric sexual reference to non-Yahwist praxis. The second meaning, "prostitute," is found in contexts independent of and separate from religious contexts. Utilizing two concepts from cognitive linguistics, network of associations and blending, I explore the textual environment that supports ZNH signifying "participate in non-Yahwist religious praxis." Sacrifices and offerings to a deity other than Yahweh are the most prominent rituals associated with ZNH. Texts with this understanding are found in Judges, Leviticus, Numbers, and Psalms. Other texts with ZNH notably Num 25.1-3 and Ex 34.15-6 describe the steps of the sacrificial process and its implications for the Israelite community. The prophets re-vision ZNH and imbue it with highly pejorative associations. By examining the textual environment, I find that the prophets blend ZNH with derogatory terms such as adultery, ritual uncleanness, and religious misdeeds. These terms color the reader's perception ZNH practices with destructive and criminal associations. Because of time limits, this section will be brief.


The Relationship between Joüon and His Successors
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Stephanus Riekert, University of the Free State

This paper would like to explore more accurately the methodological link between Joüon and what the referent considers as Joüon's successors in an attempt to explain scientifically correct Canticles as an allegory in terms of genre considerations. Since 1943 the Roman Catholic exegetes consider a literal meaning other than a spiritual meaning as the primary meaning and Canticles could be consider to deal about human love. The Anthological and Parabolic interpretations may show some incorporation of a primary understanding of Canticles as a text about human love. This paper wants to explore besides whether the methodologial influences since 1943 have an effect on the successors of Joüon.


The Timeless and the Worldly in the Estonian Literature and Film: the Biblical Imagery in the Changing Cultural Context
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Ain Riistan, University of Tartu

Eduard Bornhöhe’s historical novel "Furst Gabriel or The last days of Pirita monastery" was first published during the Czarist times in 1893. In the same year the genre of historical novels was censored by Czarist censorship. During the Soviet times Bornhöhe was a favored author and the novel was made into a film called "The Last Relic" in 1969. This was the first western-style movie in the Soviet Union ever produced and it became extremely popular for generations to come. Anton Hansen Tammsaare's novel "The Misadventures of The New Satan" appeared first as a novel in 1939. As this classic author of Estonian literature was was favored during the Soviet times too, the novel was made into a film already in 1964. In 1978 the new film based on the same novel was made. Tammsaare is an author whose texts have shaped Estonian identity. The last author to be analyzed in the paper is a contemporary one: Veiko Õunpuu's film "The Temptation of St. Tony" was released in 2009 and has already won several awards besides being successful at home. The paper will analyze how the biblical imagery works in these classical and contemporary texts of the Estonian literature and film, in particular in the process of their reception. The question how these images have shaped the Estonian identity is discussed also.


The Socio-economic Structures of Judean Communities in Late Persian Era Palestine
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Johannes Unsok Ro, International Christian University

Recently, many biblical scholars agree that the late Persian and the early Hellenistic periods are crucial to the history of formation of the biblical corpora. Therefore, it is an important task for biblical scholars to reconstruct the socio-economic situation of Judean communities during the late Persian Era Palestine in order to trace a more detailed and exact history of Torah formation. However, the third and fourth centuries B.C.E. still remain as “Lost Ages” in ancient Judean history because the historical narratives of the Old Testament do not provide us with the enough historical information related to this time period. Sociological models for post-exilic Judean society, together with other available archaeological evidence and data on the local economic and demographic conditions, would help us to decipher the socio-economical hierarchy of Judean communities in late Persian era Palestine. This presentation is to propose the basis for an understanding of the late Persian period, especially with regard to the socio-economic hierarchical structural situation of the Judean communities in Palestine. With the help of both sociological models and archaeological data, this presentation aims to shed light on the problems that up to this point have not been considered thoroughly, particularly: a) the percentage of the population that possessed the faculty of literacy in the late Persian Era regional Judean communities, b) the correlation between literacy faculty and socio-economic hierarchy, c) problems concerning whether or not a middle class existed in the Palestinian region’s socio-economic class structure during the Persian period; if it did exist, what kind of functions it fulfilled, etc.


"And YHWH spoke to Jehu" Wait! What?!
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Jonathan Miles Robker, University of Erlangen

While the language and phraseology of 2 Kings 10:26-36 makes a Deuteronomistic redaction of this pericope conspicuous, it must be determined what material there can legitimately be identified as belonging to this level of redactional and what material must be regarded as original to the narrative of Jehu’s supposed extermination of the Baal cult. Such a problematic becomes especially apparent when one considers verses 26-27 and 30. This process can be seriously aided by consulting the oldest existing editions of the text, in both Hebrew and Greek. When one reconsiders this pericope in the light of a new text-critical analysis, important implications for both the history of the text and history of the religion behind the text become apparent.


The Influence of Setting on Prophetic Ministry in Jeremiah and Ezekiel
Program Unit: Prophets
Kathleen Rochester, Durham University

It is immediately obvious that there are striking differences between the books of Jeremiah and Ezekiel. While many studies focus on questions of sources or historical dependence, some (like Ellen Davis) posit differences in orality/literacy. While all these have value, this paper looks rather at the portrayed setting of each book, taking a received text approach, and finds significant implications in accounting for the differences in both prophetic ministry and style of writing. Although the settings portray differences in geographical placement (inside/outside the homeland) and historical placement (largely before/after the exile has begun) there are related, significant differences in outlook (complacency/grief) and particularly in the theological mindsets of the people among whom these prophets work (perceiving Yahweh as close/distant). These can relate to contemporary attitudes and perceptions of Yahweh before and after national disturbances such as war, exile and subjection to another nation. By looking at selected aspects of two scenes in each prophet (the call in Jer 1 and Ezek 1-3, and the Jerusalem Temple in Jer 7 and Ezek 8-11) the paper will show that each prophet relates to Yahweh as close or distant according to his own setting, and works as a prophet in communication styles that relate to the setting of his people. Jeremiah's intimate and robust word-dominated dialogue with Yahweh evidences his perceived proximity to Yahweh; Ezekiel's passive position in vision-dominated divine theatre suggests distance from Yahweh. The lack of physical temple detail in Jeremiah's sermon (ch 7) challenges the complacency that is falsely dependent on its physical presence; Ezekiel's laboriously detailed visual tour of the temple that dominates the imagination of his people suits the needs of grief and speaks in an appropriate way to his people's theological questions.


Mark's Gospel as Transformative Discourse
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Stuart T. Rochester, Durham University

This paper deals with some important rhetorical features of Mark’s Gospel. Beginning from the proposition that a major component of Mark’s purpose is the transformation of his readers, I examine the text as a multi-faceted work that employs a variety of narrative and rhetorical techniques in its crafting. These literary and rhetorical tools carry Mark’s message and direct its readers/hearers towards particular kinds of transformation. That is, Mark’s story of Jesus is presented in such a way that members of the audience are challenged to accept it and to change their perceptions and their allegiances. While duly acknowledging the categories of classical rhetoric, I have chosen not to employ them in my analysis. Instead I have formulated an alternative set of descriptors that articulate evident characteristics of the narrative and that prove to be more conducive to the study of the Gospel as transformative discourse. These are the strategies of proclamation, demonstration and instruction, and the techniques of metaphor, indirection and performance. By presenting a selection of examples ranging over the whole Gospel, the paper demonstrates how each of these elements contributes in a unique way to the persuasive power of the Gospel, and interplays with the themes of perception, purity, proclamation and discipleship, resulting in a composite discourse that is potentially transformative.


The Case of the Book of Kings
Program Unit: Israel and the Production and Reception of Authoritative Books in the Persian and Hellenistic Period (EABS)
Thomas Römer, University of Lausanne and the Collège de France

*


The Selective use of Exodus in the Mekhilta
Program Unit: Judaica
Hedva Rosen, University of Manchester

The Mekhilta de-Rabbi Ishmael is normally classified as being an exegetical Midrash, which gives a verse-by-verse commentary on a biblical text; and as halakhic, that is, as concerned with legal or normative themes or biblical verses dealing with these themes. My research into synchronic and thematic aspects of the Mekhilta shows that it is necessary to question or render more precise both of these categorizations. I shall present results of my quantitative and qualitative investigation of the relationship between the Midrash and its base text, Exodus, which show that large parts of the former are not normative, but rather “aggadic” or aggadic-related. Thus, extensive normative biblical portions dealing with the Tabernacle and sacrifices are left without commentary, while there are entire tractates (Beshallah and Shirta) which contain full exegeses of non-normative biblical sections (namely, the account of the exodus and the Song at the Sea). Also, the nine so-called “Tractates” of the Mekhilta, if taken together, cover only c. 345 verses out of the total c. 1210 Exodus verses, that is, 29 %, by way of a sequential commentary. It would therefore be misleading to think of this text as an exegetical Midrash with comprehensive coverage for Exodus. I will provide further statistical details about where the “gaps” of coverage are (apart from the often-discussed one, Ex. 1–11), and how these are distributed over the Tractates or fall between Tractates. I furthermore explain the assumptions, procedures and concepts which underpin such a quantitative and qualitative analysis of the Mekhilta’s hermeneutic relationship to Exodus. I will also argue that the literary constitution of “Tractates” must be taken into account in their own right (synchronically speaking), as they appear to indicate thematic emphases within the Mekhilta.


Last Supper as a Part of Jesus’ Temple Program in Mark
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Viktor Roudkovski, LeTourneau University

The Markan version of the account of the Last Supper does not contain correctional and instructional features that one finds in Paul and Luke. Yet, traditional scholarship on Mark’s Gospel explains the Markan agenda of narrating the Last Supper passage for the most part as an attempt to preserve the tradition and to provide a historical base for celebrating the Lord’s Supper. More recent studies on the Last Supper in Mark consider the passage as a part of the discipleship theme of the Gospel. In this study, I will argue that the Last Supper passage in Mark should be read as an integral part of Jesus’ Temple program. When placed in the context of Jesus’ Temple program, the Last Supper passage in Mark would function as a central text that does not only communicate to the readers a meaning of Jesus’ death as atoning and soteriological event but as an event that invalidates the identity of the Temple cult. Focusing on the context of Mark’s Gospel, I will argue that Mark connected the Last Supper to Jesus’ temple program in two ways: (1) by specifying the type of occasion and meal that it was, the Passover; and (2) by reporting the words and actions of Jesus that make an implicit assertion regarding the validity of the temple. Passover was a Temple festival par excellence. It was a symbol associated with the Temple. When Markan Jesus’ redefined the Passover by connecting it to his death, the validity of the temple was called into question. This idea will be confirmed at the crucifixion scene when Mark reports the tearing of the veil. Mark presented the Last Supper in such a way that the validity of the temple was called into question. Because of what the temple had become, Mark’s narrative contains a strong theme that exposes the temple’s failure to be the house of God “for all the nations.” The Last Supper presented Jesus’ sacrificial death on behalf of “many.” What the temple failed to accomplish, the death of Jesus completed.


Encomiastic Themes in the So-Called Hymnic Passages in Hebrews
Program Unit: Catholic Epistles
Viktor Roudkovski, LeTourneau University

The book of Hebrews contains a noteworthy series of so-called hymnic passages (Heb. 1:1-4; 2:9-10; 4:14-16; 5:7-10; and 12:1-2). The nature of these hymnic passages raises many issues. If these passages are hymns, then why do they not stand out from the rest of the text? Why are they not easily detected? Are they the compositions of the author himself? Or, did the author of Hebrews borrow them from some tradition? In the midst of many issues and questions, the most pressing issue that remains is the legitimacy of classifying these passages as hymns. Can classical rhetoric shed some light on these passages? In this study I propose to demonstrate that these hymnic passages in Hebrews can be categorized as encomia to Christ if one applies the criteria set forth by classical rhetoricians. What is lacking in scholarly discussions regarding the relationship between ancient writers and New Testament hymns is an identification of common patterns, or topoi, that writers employed in their discussions. A noteworthy development of those who have explored the relationship between classical hymnody and New Testament hymns is that they started to locate hymnody within the genre of the epideictic rhetoric. Yet the analysis of how encomium as a category of epideictic rhetoric can shed light on New Testament hymnody remains lacking. In what follows, I will accomplish two tasks. The first task will be to collect and interpret the data from rhetorical handbooks concerning the criteria for encomium. The goal of the second task will be to apply the criteria to the hymnic passages in Hebrews. The researcher will probe the hymns in Hebrews identified by form critics for Greco-Roman criteria of encomium. If the criteria of ancient rhetoricians match the hymns in Hebrews, then the hymns in Hebrews can be considered as encomia following the strategy of epideictic rhetoric. Implications of this finding will culminate the study.


Patristic Comments on the Worship of the Early Corinthian Church (1 Cor. 11-14)
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Riemer Roukema, Protestant Theological University

From 1 Cor. 11-14 it appears that in the first Corinthian church each member was free to contribute “a psalm, a teaching, a revelation, a tongue, or an interpretation” to its assemblies. Some men and women uttered prophecies (although according to the ultimate canonical text women were admonished to be silent), others were supposed to have the gift of healing. Several testimonies from the second and third centuries show that this sort of charismatic worship was still known here and there, but in the fourth and fifth centuries the worship of the “orthodox” church was more and more standardized. The focus of this paper is, which hermeneutical strategies were used for the interpretation of these Pauline texts in some of the commentaries on 1 Corinthians written in the fourth and fifth centuries (e.g., by Ambrosiaster, Chrysostom, Theodoret).


Another Perspective on the Alpha and the Omega in Revelation
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Richard Sabuin, Adventist International Institute of Advanced Studies

The phrase “the Alpha and the Omega” in Revelation (1:8; 21:6; 22:13) has been discussed by many scholars. However, this paper looks at its meaning from another perspective, namely, the historical and literary arrangement of the phrase by John. This perspective includes some factors: the mention of the phrase at the beginning and at the end of the book of Revelation; John’s use and familiarity with the terms “the beginning” (John 1:1, 2; 1 John 1:1); John’s unique mention of the phrases “it is finished” (John 19:30) and “it is done” (Rev 21:6). Also, it is “the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and the end” who announces “It is done” (Rev 21:6). Putting together all the facts above, it seems that the phrase (name) “the Alpha and the Omega” suggests a reading and understanding of Revelation in a historical overview from the beginning to the end.


Transition of Fame from John to Jesus in Four Days: An Exegesis of John 1:19-51
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Richard A. Sabuin, Adventist International Institute of Advanced Studies

The three occurrences of the phrase te epaurion, “on the morrow,” or “on the next day” in John 1:19-51 (vv. 29, 35, and 43) divide the events described in the passage into four consecutive days. On day one, when John was preaching, Jesus just stood in the midst of the crowd (mesos hymon hesteken, [v. 26]). On day two, when John was preaching, Jesus came to him (erchomenon pros auton [v. 29]) and be baptized (vv. 32-34). On day three, when John was standing, Jesus just walked (peripatounti [v. 36]) and John’s two disciples followed Him (v. 37). On day four, John was no longer mentioned, and Jesus decided to leave (ethelesen exelthein) to Galilee (v. 43). This paper exposes the ministry of both John and Jesus and some other elements in John 1:19-51 that indicate the transition of fame from John to Jesus that took place in four days.


The Patriarchs, Divine: New Perspectives on Esoteric Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in Classical Midrash
Program Unit: Judaica
Steven Daniel Sacks, Cornell College

Classical rabbinic literature provides many statements about the mythic, symbolic or even theological roles of the patriarchs which are astonishing in their breadth and vision. Nevertheless, scholars have paid little attention to the importance and articulation of these ideas within the rabbinic corpus, which seems meager relative to the more explicitly esoteric literatures, such as the Hekhalot or medieval Kabbalah. This paper will frame its examination of the "esoteric" patriarchs within the context of the famous, albeit cryptic, statements from Genesis Rabba that identify the patriarchs with the Merkavah, or divine chariot. The mythic and symbolic significance of these statements will provide an opportunity to re-examine the role of such mythic claims within rabbinic mythopoesis. The overarching discussion of these ideas will provide a methodological foreground to approach an important example, Genesis Rabba 92:2, by means of which this paper will illustrate the tenor of esoteric configurations of patriarchal “divinity” in classical rabbinic literature.


Apocalyptic Woodcuts in the First Croatian and Serbian New Testaments
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Nikolaus Satelmajer, Ministry, International Journal for Pastors

The earliest Croatian and Serbian New Testaments were translated and published in Bad Urach, Germany in the early 1560’s. The book of Revelation has a number of woodcuts that make it a more appealing publication, but the function of the woodcuts is more than visual appeal. This paper will discuss (and woodcuts will be shown) the sources for these woodcuts and address their purpose. Were these woodcuts a theological message from the translation project leader, Hans von Ungnad, and collaborators such as Primus Truber, Stephan Consul, Anton Dalmatin and others? Why would Maximilian II, a Roman Catholic (also nephew of Charles V) and soon to be Holy Roman Emperor participate in such a project? Was this another example of Maximilian’s ambivalence about whether he was a Roman Catholic (public) or a Protestant (private)? Finally, the paper will explore whether the woodcuts make a missiological statement. Do they hint at the plans of distributing these translations even among the Muslim Turks?


Anthony van Dyck's "Ecce Homo" (c.1625-6) and other Interpretations of Pilate's Words
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
John F. A. Sawyer, University of Perugia

The Flemish artist Anthony van Dyck (1599-1641) is better known for his brilliant portraits than for his paintings of religious subjects. But his "Ecce Homo" in the Barber Institute, Birmingham, together with some deeply moving paintings of other moments in the Passion of Christ, suggests that, had he not been overshadowed in Antwerp by his great contemporary Rubens (1577-1640), and had he been able to spend more of his short life in Italy, where he travelled for six years admiring and sketching the works of the great renaissance masters, especially Titian, his career might have taken a different course. The main part of the paper is devoted to a consideration of the narrative context of Pilate’s words (John 19:5) and a variety of interpretations of the scene, in paintings by Bosch, Mantegna, Tintoretto, Titian, Rubens and others, as well as in music and literature from Bach to the Estonian composer Arvo Pärt and from Bernard of Clairvaux to the late German Jewish poet Hilde Domin. This shows how, by depicting the leering soldier in the shadows behind him, preparing Christ for his humiliating appearance in front of the crowd, van Dyck’s "Ecce Homo" retains something of the original force of Pilate’s peremptory words, demanding a response, first, from the soldier, then from the crowd, and finally from all of us who look at the painting.


Ancient Israel's Othering of Foreigners and Their Spaces: A Spatial Reading of the First Group of Korahite Psalms to Determine Israel's Conceptualisation of Sacred Space
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Jo-Mari Schader, University of Pretoria

This study aims to understand the relationship between the first group of Korahite Psalms (Psalms 42-44, 46-49) in terms of their preoccupation with the representation of sacred space. It will be argued that this forms one of the basis’ for the redactional grouping together of these Psalms. This study will then commence with an intratextual analysis of every Psalm in this group to firstly understand the significance and characteristics of sacred space in the individual Psalms. This will then be followed by an inter-/extratextual analysis between these Psalms to understand their redaction as a group in terms of spatiality. It is the purpose of this study to shed more light on the origin of this group of Psalms, to aid us in their dating and to identify its author(s)/redactor(s) by understanding their perception of sacred space and how they thought about the identity of Ancient Israel. The current form of this group of Psalms in the Hebrew text is therefore considered to be the remnants of the author(s)/redactor(s) theology, ideology and redaction. This study will then represent an alternative hypothesis to the seminal work done on the Korahite group by the likes of Michael D. Goulder on the origin of the first Korahite group. This study will also indicate that Ancient Israel defined her identity in terms of the Othering of foreigners. This also then accounts for the nature of the relationship between Ancient Israel and the nations as depicted in the first group of the Korahite Psalms. The significance of other spatial references to the meaning of this group of Psalms will also briefly be addressed.


Mixed Creatures and the Assyrian Influence on the West Semitic Glyptic Repertoire
Program Unit: Ancient Near Eastern Iconography and the Bible
Rüdiger Schmitt, Universität Münster

The influence of Assyrian religion on West Semitic religion is witnessed by a variety of motivs, in particular astral deities and astral symbolism. This particular influence is also witnessed by the Hebrew Bible referring to the Host of Heaven (2 Kings 23:5; cf. Dtn 4:19), the Queen of Heaven (Jer 7:18; 44:17-19.25), and the Horses of the sun-god (2 Kings 23:11), and has been described by Scholars as the “Assyrian Crisis” of Judahite Religion. Besides the well known influence of astral representations (discussed by the author at the Budapest EABS meeting), the West Semitic Glyptic repertoire adopted also a variety of mixed creatures from contemporary Mesopotamia, such as the ugallu-demon, the scorpion-man, or girtablullû, the Lamassu/aladlammû , the winged bull, bull men supporting a sun disc, winged horse and the winged lion. The paper will discuss the local adoptions of these motifs and asks if these representations are reflecting a direct impact of Mesopotamian religious beliefs on the local symbol systems or rather a more general cultural influence.


The Problem of Ritual Healing and Magic in the Old Testament
Program Unit: Magic and Divination in the Biblical World (EABS)
Rüdiger Schmitt, Universität Münster

The paper will examine the problem of ritual healing and magic both from the textual evidence and with regard to the history of scholarly perception of ‘magic’ in the Old Testament (cf. R. Schmitt, Magie im Alten Testament, AOAT 313, Muenster 2004). In the Hebrew Bible we find a sharp distinction between legitimate – mostly therapeutic magic rituals – performed by legitimate ritual specialists like Elija (1 Kgs 17-18), Elisha (2 Kgs 2:19-22; 2:23-24; 4:1-7; 4:8-37; 4:38-41; 4:42-44; 5:1-27; 6:1-7) and Isaiah (2 Kgs 20:1-11 = Isa 38:1-8.21) which were considered magia licita and practices considered illegitimate like those mentioned in the prophetical law Duteuteronomy 18: 9-22 and the practices of the female prophets attacked in Ez 13:18. The scholarly perception of magic in the OT has followed in many respects the deuteronomistic and priestly verdicts against magic (Hebrew kašap) and the biblical discourse about ritual authority. The aim of the paper is a.) to evaluate the scholarly approaches to magic in the OT, and b.) to show that ‘magic’ healing as ritual practice in the OT is an integral part of religion and an important expression of the cultural system.


Dan and Beth-El as Mnemotopes of Evil
Program Unit: Cultural Memory in Biblical Exegesis (EABS)
Rüdiger Schmitt, University of Muenster

Mnemotopes are landscapes of imagination that create and maintain Identity (cf. Assmann 1992:59-60). This is especially the case for the city of Jerusalem, which is an important mnemotope both for Jewish as well as Christian and Muslim identity. In the Hebrew Bible, however, the city as a mnemotope is not always envisioned as being a positive element of cultural memory. Dan and Beth-El form a negative mnemotope that is charged with negative associations, like idolatry. Beth El is even remembered in the Hebrew Bible as Beth Awen (‘House of Evil’, cf. Hos 10:5). The paper investigates the functions of these two biblical cities as a mnemotope of evil in the Hebrew Bible as well as the specific function of negative mnemotopes for creating and maintaining identity as well in the Biblical writings as well as in their history of reception.


Beyond Postmodernism? Esoteric Approaches to Gen. 2-3 by E. Swedenborg, R. Steiner, and S.D. Fohr
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Susanne Scholz, Southern Methodist University

The paper examines interpretations of Gen. 2-3 by Emanuel Swedenborg, Rudolf Steiner, and S.D. Fohr that, according to my research findings, have never been discussed in the field of biblical studies. These interpretations look for inner or esoteric meaning of the creation stories that produce distinctly different questions, concerns, and perspectives from the standard exoteric approaches advanced by mainstream biblical scholarship. The paper describes each esoteric reading, points to similarities and differences, and considers their possible contributions to the contemporary epistemological discussions on the end of postmodernism, as suggested by Raoul Eshelman, Nicolas Bourriaud, Alan Kirby, and others.


lectio difficilior lectio melior est. The Story and the Program of a Feminist Electronic Journal
Program Unit:
Silvia Schroer, University of Bern

*


Chiastic Parallels in the Prologue and Epilogue of John
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Steven Richard Scott, University of Ottawa

This paper looks at the parallels between the first chapter of John and the last two chapters of John. It will be argued that there is strong chiastic parallelism between the two sections. The parallel chiasms help explain the some of the structural oddities of the beginning and ending of the fourth gospel, which in turn have implications on the question of authorship.It will be argued that the parallelism points to the same author being responsible for these three chapters.


Aggada and the Biblical Story
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Hadara Sella, Haifa, Israel

*


Philo on Beauty
Program Unit: Hellenistic Judaism
Serafim Seppälä, University of Eastern Finland

In the Platonic thought world of Philo, it goes without saying that beauty is an important concept with wide ontological applications. Nevertheless, Philo's teaching on beauty has seldom been in the focus of an academic study. In my paper I present the results of a systematic analysis of Philo's ways of using the concepts "beauty" and "beautiful". In relation to Plato, Philo's "beauty" should be read with respect to the different conceptions and varying nuances of beauty discussed by Plato in Hippias maior, Symposion, Faidon and Faidros. My main interest, however, is to read Philo as a Jew. How does he bring new depth to Jewish beliefs and practices - Law, Sabbath, feasts, Temple cult - with the idea of beauty, and what is the biblical justification for such a process? What does this mean for religion and for an individual? In Philo's view, religion is a system of beauty, destined to deliver beauty to the world (itself also a manifestation of beauty). Correspondingly, man as a microcosm is a channel of cosmic beauty, reflected in his nous, but also a conscious subject able to experience and know beauty in its endless temporary forms by his dianoia. Overall, beauty is ultimately not only an aesthetic concept but an ontological and mystical one, and Philo offers some unique insights and applications on it.


"New Sinai" - Severus of Antioch on Virgin Mary
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Serafim Seppälä, University of Eastern Finland

Severus of Antioch, a Saint for the Oriental Orthodox Churches and a heretic for the Byzantines, is known of his crucial role in the debate on the creed of Chalcedon. Other aspects of his thoughts, however, have been largely neglected in academic studies, partly due to the fact that his literary output has not been preserved in Greek but in Syriac. In my paper I aim to take a systematic look on Severus' teaching on Virgin Mary in his Cathedral homilies (Patrologia Orientalis vols. 6, 8, 26, 38), concentrating on two main questions. Firstly, I shall analyze his methods of biblical interpretation, especially his use of the Old Testament imagery. All the most important mariological images are derived from the book of Exodus: Aron's rod, burning bush, manna, Ark of covenant, Holy of Holies, Tabernacle, Mount of Sinai. In what way exactly does he use such images? What are the unsaid presuppositions in his hermeneutic paradigm in approaching such textual motifs? Secondly, I will pay attention to Severus' position in the history of Mariology: what aspects in his teaching on Mary were extraordinary, ahead of his time, or even unique? The most interesting images include Mary as "prophetess", heavenly mediator, and "our sister". And finally, how one should estimate these interpretations in the history of biblical interpretation.


Religious Anarchism in the Hebrew Bible (and in Jewish Theology)
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Amnon Shapira, Ariel University Center of Samaria, Israel

Prof. Martin Buber put a lot of thought in trying to prove his thesis that "religious anarchism" exists in the Bible, since "Kingdom of Heaven" contradicts the human kingdom, as Gideon said: "I will not rule over you myself, nor shall my son rule over you; the Lord alone shall rule over you," as the prophet Samuel claimed in his anti- king speech also. Therefore, the leadership of the Judge is preferable to a King's tyranny, and thus, for example, the last verse in the book of Judges: "In those days there was no king in Israel; everyone did as he pleased." This is interpreted positively (noting the free choice of the sons of Israel), rather than negatively, as is the customary interpretation. It means, that "Anarchism," or an-archeia (Gr.), is positive: not against government, but without central or hierachical government. Buber discussed this issues about fifty years ago, but meanwhile a great literary progression of new strategies has developed (such as the "mirror story ," as a part of the Inter-textuality concept). Systematic use of these strategies reveals, that the thesis of "religious anarchism" has a broad foundation in the Bible and in the Jewish theology that follows it. To this subject I dedicated my last book ("Democratic Values in the Hebrew Bible" [Heb.], Tel Aviv 2009), and the second part is to be published soon: "Jewish Religious Anarchism, From the Hebrew Bible, Through Abarbanel [15th century], until the Modern Period" [Heb]. This topic is the subject of the lecture.


David Historically, Biblically, Messianically, and Institutionally Considered
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Richard Sherwin, Bar Ilan University

For the sake of this discussion, the figure of David is considered as that of a king whose behavior is presented and at times judged in the texts honestly and starkly --along with its praise of his military political and spiritual successes. He is as close as holy text comes to modelling a conflicted human being of mixed virtue and vice as an ideal king, warrior, and savior --not to mention spiritual poet-- of the perhaps reluctantly unified people of Israel in his time and in future. 2. The conflicts and contradictions (loyalty vs treachery, abuses of power and emotional blindness, nation vs family, etc.) are later smoothed off to allow him to star in the genetic political and theological role of ancestor to the eternal messiah-king-savior to-come of the diasporated people of Israel... thereby fulfilling in future Gd's promise of both an eternal Davidic kingdom, and a Jewish people restored to its Promised Land. 3. This Biblical and subsequent Jewish amalgam of temporal and spiritual, ethical and political, collective and individual, human and divine revelation here and now (whenever wherever they be) has become institutionalized as the spine of what is now called Jewish religion, and, naturally, as a major psychospiritual goal of its liturgical calendric reality. 4. By way of analogy --and in passing only, parts of the Christian vision seem to suffer or be blessed with similarly conflicted sites of text, history, theology, and rearrangements of vision. a. On the one hand it is difficult to envision the Jesus of the Gospels as anything but perhaps factitious genetic heir of David. And David must have had many such heirs, then and since. But the role of national spiritual political and military uniter of Israel, redeemer from diaspora as it were, was smoothed down --and out-- leaving only a psycho-spiritual messiah in the texts. b. On the other hand, Constantine in military and political conjunction with Augustinian 'original sin' empowered the Church with a blend of temporal and spiritual power over the salvation of individual Christians and Kingdoms. Turning Jewish Gallilean Jesus into Christ the Warrior, Triumphant over the infidels of the world (including Jews).... along with a pedagogical schedule of successful de-Judaizing of Jesus, his followers, and a dismissal of any difficult passages of the Tanach as peculiar parochial and passe... and for infidel Jews only. This is the closest Christian approach to the Jewish totalizing image of David as messiah-king on all levels: psychospiritual, political, national, religious and military. 5. I find it ironic that both the talmudic and augustinian allegorizations seem nonetheless to work, or at least dwell together, in almost seamless marriages, for so long. Mutatis mutandis, I take it also as at the very least an indication of the continued power of the word of Gd and His figuration of David still effective --in as much eternality as we experience --in that limited duration we call our lives. Effective enough so that David still stands as model of what to do and what to avoid, for our leaders and for ourselves, in our judgments of the world we live in today.


The Changing Shape of Critique in Biblical Studies
Program Unit:
Yvonne Sherwood, University of Glasgow

Looking at examples from the so-called 'Deists' and modern biblical scholarship, this paper asks how we present a sense of appropriate distance from the biblical text. In response to the current 'Is critique secular?' debate, it analyses forms of critique in relation to the Bible. How does critique of the Bible help to form and ground the modern subject?


The Augmented Double Rhetorical Question in the Poetry of Jeremiah
Program Unit: Prophets
Edward Silver, Wellesley College

The poetry of Jeremiah is notable for its considerable rhetorical sophistication. This essay examines one particular speech pattern—a type of augmented double rhetorical question—that Jeremiah deploys regularly for persuasive effect. As H.L. Ginsberg and Moshe Held recognized, the roots of this figure reach back to the poetry of Bronze Age Ugarit. In its Hebrew form, the basic pattern consists of two members: the first employs the ha- prefix in clause-initial position, and the second begins with the particle 'im. During the monarchic period, however, we find a variety of transformations in this stable base pattern. Speakers routinely augment the doubled question with a third, contrasting member. Modeling this figure of speech in pragmatic terms, we may appreciate how the augmented double rhetorical question invokes points of consensus between a speaker and his audience, and then strategically violates this consensus through the contrastive citation of an inconsistent datum. The present essay contends that the form of this speech pattern attested in the Book of Jeremiah—in which the augmenting third member is introduced by the interrogative particle maddua'—is an innovative device whose function was to foster aporia. Here, the prophet also violates the discursive expectations of his audience by shifting from polar rhetorical questions to a genuine, information-seeking act of interrogation. The total effect of Jeremiah’s speech pattern is to confront his audience with their own logical inconsistencies and to demand of them an adequate informative response. Recognizing the pragmatic function of this device allows us to observe with greater sophistication the operation of Jeremiah’s rhetoric against its political and cultural background. Given its implicit dependence upon points of consensus within his audience, it also allows us to appreciate with more precision the ideological contours of the Judean late monarchy.


Pseudepigraphy and the Auteur
Program Unit: The Biblical World and Its Reception (EABS)
Jason M. Silverman, Trinity College

One of the striking features of Second Temple Judaism is the appearance of the phenomenon of pseudepigraphy. Intertwined with this are the questions of authorship, fidelity to tradition, and the creative formation of new works. This paper attempts to bring to bear the debates on the ‘Auteur’ in Film Studies to the understanding of authorial persona and voice in the Jewish writings of the Persian and Hellenistic Period. By focusing on a broader set of issues centered on creative production, this paper hopes to find new ways of viewing the old problems inherent in redaction theory.


Atonement through Sacrifice or through Repentance? "And the goat shall bear upon him all their iniquities" (Leviticus 16:22)
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Ray Silverman, Bryn Athyn College

The scapegoat in Hebrew culture is often compared to the vicarious atonement through Jesus Christ in Christian theology. This paper will attempt to show that the idea of a vicarious atonement was a pagan superstition, widespread in Hindu and Egyptian mythology before being carried over into Jewish and then fully adopted in Christian theology. Today, the idea of a vicarious atonement still has force and influence, even though many regard it as incompatible with the idea of a loving Creator. Who but a brutal tyrant would demand the bloody sacrifice of an innocent person in order to appease his otherwise unquenchable wrath? (see Spong, Borg, Smoley, et. al).This paper will look at the sacred symbolism of the scapegoat story, touching on matters such as how sins are actually removed, what the “wilderness” or “land of separation” represents, and how an understanding of the sacred symbolism of the Hebrew Bible provides us with a new way to regard the sacrifice of Jesus Christ.


Intentionality in Paul: a study of 2 Corinthians 8:13
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Margaret Sim, SIL International

This paper will focus on the cryptic sentence which is 2 Cor. 8:13, suggesting a new reading of this verse as a representation of the Corinthians’ thought, which Paul is verbalising. In doing this, I will use insights from Relevance Theory, a theory of cognition propounded by Dan Sperber and Deirdre Wilson. Since it has a bearing on the analysis of the verse in question, I will also consider ethnic tension as an underlying factor in the reluctance of some in the Corinthian churches to contribute to the ‘collection’. Ethnocentrism was not only a feature present in the early churches (although never spoken of overtly), but is a very human response to ethnic diversity and a relevant reading of the verse in question.


Ezk 20.25-26 revisited: echoic denial, echoic question or an echo of a third kind?
Program Unit: Relevance Theory and Biblical Interpretation
Ronnie Sim, SIL International and Nairobi Evangelical Graduate School of Theology

The shocking assertions which the prophet places in Yahweh’s mouth (Ezk 20.25-26) create an infamous and severe interpretive difficulty which has generated a variety of proposed resolutions. Torrey (1930) suggested reading vv. 23, 25 and 26 as (rhetorical) questions. The paper picks up the proposal, which never won much support, reconsidering v. 25 as either an echo question or echoic denial, both of which are widely discussed in linguistic literature and use language interpretively rather than descriptively (Sperber & Wilson 1986/1995: 224-231). Language is interpretively used when it ostensively represents the propositional content of someone else’s thought or utterance (e.g., Carston 2002: 158). The paper then offers a new further proposal, namely verbal irony (see Sperber & Wilson 1981; Wilson & Sperber 1992, 1998, inter alia), adducing evidence from the text.


The Use of Literature in Interpretation of Sarai’s Jealousy and the Pillar of Salt
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Lina Sjöberg, Uppsala University

In this paper I will address the hermeneutical issue of intertextuality between modern literature and the Bible, and it’s interpretative implication. I will argue that modern literature can function as at tool for the biblical scholar, especially when it comes to interpretation of human relationships and emotional tensions depicted in the Hebrew bible. Writers of fiction are not biblical scholars and they do not write intertextuality in order to interpret a biblical story. Nevertheless, the reader inevitably interprets both hypotext and the hypertext. The most obvious influence is that of the biblical hypotext on the modern literary hypertext. But in this paper I will argue that it is possible for the biblical scholar who reads a novel or a short story, in which a biblical story has a function, to return to the Hebrew text with this experience. The interpreter might be able to see aspects of the biblical story, openings and ambiguities in the text, which has been hidden in a massive history of tradition. The “proposals” of modern fiction may in some cases function as plausible and important dissident voices of the text. Alongside the narrative of a god and his people, many of the stories in the Hebrew bible are engaged in conversations on human relationships, human emotions and human conditions. In my opinion narrative works of art sometimes disclose important aspects of a biblical text. I will argue that the biblical scholar can use literary texts as a tool, that the approach makes hermeneutical transparency possible on the difficult and negotiable issue of emotions in the Hebrew bible stories and that it therefore enriches biblical scholarship, methodologically, theoretically and in the hands-on work of interpretation. This paper discusses how this is done through the examples of Gen 16 and 21 and Gen 18:16-19:29.


A sense of the meaning of life as an indicator of spirituality in Norwegian and Polish youths
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
Cecilie Skupinska-Lovset, University of Lodz

Nowadays people are geared primarily to the pursuit of a career and the gain of the best social status, and therefore often begin to lack the time for reflection and faith. At some point, however, there is a need to rethink the meaning of life, both our own and that of others. These desires are constantly repeated throughout history. This concept is the baseline of this paper. It shows how cultural guidelines and behaviors can influence a person’s sense of the meaning of life as well as their spirituality. The paper is based on a cross-cultural study of 172 Polish youths and 150 Norwegian youths between the ages of 19 and 23. The question of the meaning of life re-enters the world of the youth, but this time it is not related only to religion and faith in God. This follows from the fact that young people live in a world full of excitement, among them numerous incentives, attractions and information. The religion and faith of our ancestors has seemingly lost its importance and is replaced by their peers and fun. However, questions about the meaning of life sooner or later will play an important role in the life of every person. According to cultural researchers, we live in an age of postmodernism. In their opinion it is a time of cultural exhaustion, lost authorities and relative value systems. Looking at a variety of concepts it can be seen, that what in one concept is a "key", in another is "marginalized", what in one concept is "macro", is "micro" in another. These cultural standpoints are clues for understanding young people’s religious values as well as their sense of a meaning of life.


Incense Shovels from Bethsaida and Visualization of Incense Offering in the Art of Roman Syria
Program Unit: Archaeology
Ilona Skupinska-Lovset, University of Lodz

During archaeological research on et-Tell in the 1990-ties, one bronze shovel and a fragment of a second one were excavated. Such artifacts, called incense shovels, are known from Roman Syria and Palestine, four of them have been found in the caves of Qumran. Bronze shovels of similar shape are recorded from other parts of the Roman Empire, Pompeii included, and therefore items found in the East have been considered as a result of diffusion. The function of various kinds of shovels in the incense ceremony have been discussed, but identification of its exact art remains inconclusive. It is hoped, that figural depictions of such a ceremony may add new arguments to the discussion. In the art of early Roman Syria, reliefs and paintings, incense offers are represented. In such scenes shovels are not depicted. The depiction of shovels, however, appears in late Roman mosaics (3rd till 6th centuries A.D.) of Palestine in synagogal context, both Samaritan and Jewish, among the depictions of other cultic objects. The figural scenes will in the following be analyzed in order to identify the exact phase in the incense ceremony being shown and describe the persons taking part in it. The utensils shown in compositions will be identified as to their shape and function and in conclusion temporary results will be presented.


Predecessors of Arthur Vööbus: Teachers and Students in Semitic Studies at the University of Tartu in 1920s (Alexander von Bulmerincq and Andrey Borisov)
Program Unit:
Natalia Smelova, Institute of Oriental Manuscripts, St. Petersburg

The paper deals with scholars involved in Semitic Studies at the University of Tartu in the first half of 1920s, a few years before Arthur Vööbus started his career of Biblical and Syriac scholar. In 1898 Alexander von Bulmerincq (1868-1938) who studied in both Tartu (Dorpat) and Leipzig Universities, started his teaching in Tartu. His research interests covered Semitic Studies as well as Biblical Studies and his involvement marked the flourishing of both these disciplines at the University of Tartu. He was well known by his books on Prophets Jeremiah and Malachi and also on the then newly found papyri from Aswan and Elephantine. In 1919 he became Professor of Old Testament and Semitic Studies. Being an expert in both Hebrew and Aramaic he attracted many talented students and influenced their choice of research subjects. In 1923 a Russian student, Andrey Yakovlevitch Borisov (1903-1942), entered the University of Tartu where he started his studies in Slavonic languages. At Tartu he developed another profound interest in the field of Hebrew and Aramaic literature. Being extremely good in languages, Borisov in his early years had become proficient in Hebrew, having read the Hebrew Bible, the Targumim, midrashim, etc. In Tartu it was Professor Bulmerincq who helped the gifted young man to develop his skills and deepen his interest in Semitic languages by teaching him Syriac and Arabic. In 1924 Borisov moved to Leningrad (St Petersburg) University to become a student of Professor Pavel Kokovtsov. Here he chose Hebrew-Arabic literature of Medieval Spain as the main subject of his research. During his short life he made invaluable contribution to the study of Hebrew and Arabic philosophy, Karaite manuscripts, Aramaic inscriptions and palaeography. Andrei Borisov died in 1942 of starvation and disease aged only 39 when he was evacuated along with many others from the besieged Leningrad. Thus we can see that traditions of Bulmerincq’s school of Semitic Studies at the University of Tartu were received by two outstanding scholars, Arthur Vööbus and Andrey Borisov, who creatively developed them and took to their different destinations.


Interpretation of the Prophecy of Isaiah by St. John Chrysostom and St. Basil the Great: Comparative Study of Exegesis
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Natalia Smelova, Institute of Oriental Manuscripts, St. Petersburg

Interpretation of the Prophecy of Isaiah by St. John Chrysostom and St. Basil the Great: Comparative Study of Exegesis. (Dr. Natalia Smelova, Institute of Oriental Manuscripts, St. Petersburg, Russia and Dr. Nikolai Lipatov, Midlands Orthodox Study Centre, Walsall, UK) The book of Isaiah is one of the most important books of the Old Testament and the most significant among the books of the prophets. It has a special meaning for the New Testament history of Salvation through the Incarnation. For these reasons the Fathers of the Church paid special attention to the book of Isaiah in their exegetical works. They saw in it numerous prefigurations and foreshadowings of the figures and events of the New Testament which they explained symbolically by applying the allegorical method of interpretation. Two of the most influential Fathers of the Church in the Greek-speaking East, St. Basil the Great and St. John Chrysostom, continuing an already rich tradition of interpretation of the prophet, have left extensive commentaries on the book of Isaiah which, in their turn, influenced the exegetical works produced both in their own time and later. Not all issues concerning the authorship of these two commentaries have been settled yet. The manuscript attribution of one of these two commentaries to St. Basil was frequently challenged from the 16th to the 18th century. In the 20th century, however, all books, theses and articles specifically devoted to this work were reasserting its authenticity...The communication will present a detailed study of the homilies on Isaiah attributed to St. John Chrysostom (especially their sources and manuscript tradition). It will compare the exegetical method of Chrysostom and St. Basil the Great and will give a survey of the earlier interpretations of the book of Isaiah in order to establish the place of Chrysostom and Basil in the early Christian exegetical tradition.(Text is significantly truncated due to space limitations.)


Nakedness, Women, and Paradise: Firstspace, Secondspace and Sacred Space in the Resurrection Narrative
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Alden Smith, Baylor University

Scholars such as Mathews (BTB [2003] 12) and Prinsloo (Biblica [2005] 459f.) have usefully employed the terminology “firstspace” to connote physical location, while designating spiritually abstract landscape as “secondspace.” Taking up that distinction, I argue that in both the Johannine and synoptic traditions the discovery of the empty tomb, presented as firstspace in the narrative, suggests the redemption of the secondspace of humankind’s fall. I connect with Eve the women who first come to Christ's tomb, while contrasting Christ’s cast-off burial linen with the primordial couple’s awareness of and attempt to cover their nakedness (Gen 3:7). Women arrive at the tomb first and then report their startling discovery to the male disciples. Mary Magdalene is consistently among these women, while Peter (and John), arriving later, find the grave clothes. These details contrast tellingly with the account of Adam and Eve’s fall, after which the pair immediately seeks clothing in suddenly “gendered” (second-)space (Gen 3:7; cf. Peter before Christ, John 21:7). Jesus’ having shed his burial clothing, however, represents a restored, pristine “nakedness” that sets aright Adam and Eve’s original desire for coverings (also in Thomas’ Gospel; cf. Smith, HR [1966] 227, Connick/Fossum, Vigiliae Christianae [1991] 131f.). That women first discover Christ’s empty tomb reverses Eve’s secondspace sin, for Eve first discovered the tree of knowledge and then shared it with Adam (Gen 3:6). In Eden’s paradise, a woman’s discovery and man’s sin produce death (cf. also 1Cor 15:22). In the physical firstspace of Christ’s tomb, also located in a garden, women first partake of the knowledge of the resurrection’s firstfruits (Brown, John, Anchor Bible 29A, ad 19:31-42, p.943; cf. 1Cor 15:20). As Christ’s nakedness responds to Adam’s coverings, so Mary Magdalene, who first finds the tomb empty, restores Eve’s lost sacred paradisiacal space through first-hand/firstspace knowledge of Christ’s resurrection.


Adam, Eve and the Serpent in the Acts of Andrew
Program Unit: Whence and Whither?: Methodology and the Future of Biblical Studies
Anna Rebecca Solevag, University of Oslo

In the apocryphal Acts of Andrew (2nd Century) the relationships and actions between the main characters are presented as a symbolic reenactment of the primordial fall, where the tragic outcome is reversed. The apostle Andrew persuades his convert, the upper class lady Maximilla, to abstain from sexual relations with her husband Aegeates, the proconsul. Through this renunciation, Andrew explains, Maximilla can correct the fall: “Where Eve disobeyed you obeyed; what Adam agreed to, I flee from; the things that tripped them up, we have recognized. For it is ordained that each person should correct his or her own fall” (Acts of Andrew, 37). Maximilla is a new Eve, Andrew a new Adam, and Aegeates is called a son of the devil, an “insolent snake.” There are some rabbinic Jewish and early Christian texts that hint at an illicit sexual union between Eve and the snake in Paradise (e.g. Gospel of Philip; Targum Pseudo-Jonathan). Can such an esoteric reading of Genesis 3 also be found in the Acts of Andrew? In this paper I will use a gender-critcal/intersectional approach to tease out some of the nuances in the narrative’s use of Genesis. What exactly is the temptation Maximilla must resist? Sex in general or sex with "the snake”? And is Andrew’s renunciation/reenactment sexual as well? Further, what are the soteriological implications of such a view of the fall? While the Acts has often been interpreted as an encratite text, I intend to show that there are gender as well as class complications in its concern for sexual renunciation.


Conceptions of the Afterlife in the Gospel of Luke: Diversity or an Integral Picture?
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Alexey Somov, Institute for Bible Translation

Although for Luke as for the rest of the New Testament, the idea of the resurrection of the body is traditionally considered to be dominant, his gospel contains traces of some other ideas such as immortality or angelomorphic existence. This paper deals with one signi ficant episode chosen from the bulk of others to demonstrate Luke's various ideas of the afterlife: 20:27-40. Even though 20:27-40 discusses the question of the resurrection, its "afterlife language" is more appropriate to the idea of immortality with some angelomorphic features, than to bodily resurrection: the resurrected righteous become immortal like angels, they are among the children of God (a title often associated with angels), and they live "spiritually" in heaven or somewhere else, being alive to God along with the Old Testament patriarchs. Furthermore, how does this "spiritual living" correlate with the kingdom of God as an eschatological banquet where the Old Testament patriarchs and the prophets have already been participating (13:28-29), with Abraham's bosom (16:22-23), or with the blessed reality of paradise (23:43). Along with some other relevant passages, Luke 20:27-40 demonstrates the conceptual variety or even discrepancy between the ideas of the afterlife in Luke. After all, has the author had a variety of views on the afterlife in his mind or an integral picture of this subject? This paper supposes that Luke's afterlife language, images and traditions behind these images have been collected to serve as a support for Luke's exhortations and basic theological ideas, but do not present a strictly developed systematic picture of the afterlife.


Tamar, Two Readings of the Story
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Angeline Song, University of Otago

This paper holds up the Princess Tamar of 2 Samuel 13 as a counterpoint and contrast to the Tamar of Genesis 38. One is tricked by her brother, the other tricks her father-in-law. One is raped by her brother, the other is sexually enjoyed by a brother-in-law who refuses to fulfil his procreative responsibility. In both narratives, the pertinent father or father-figure -- King David and his counterpart Judah -- take no real action to redress the situation. But there the similarities end. The two Tamars have very different characters which express themselves in very different events. The “good and obedient’’ daughter who speaks wise words ends up being humiliated, raped and summarily dispensed with. The other audaciously takes matters into her own hands, breaking all the existing rules of propriety along the way, and yet she is rewarded with posterity. This narrative-critical and empathetic reclaiming of the character of Princess Tamar is performed to some extent in the light of the Tamar of Genesis 38. It asks the question: what if the Tamar of Genesis 38 had been in the shoes of her royal namesake? How different would the outcome have been? It is important to note that the terrible crime of incestuous rape which was committed against the princess represents a turning-point in the saga of David’s children. From now on, King David’s family is embroiled in a fierce struggle for succession, and the royal house suffers a terrible rupture from which it will never recover.


The Holy Seed and Foreign Women: Ethnic-intermarriage or intermarriage?
Program Unit:
Katherine Southwood, University of Oxford

This paper will place the issue of ethnic and religious intermarriage within the wider framework of migration in an attempt to reach a more sophisticated understanding of social context. A number of narratives of migration will be explored in light of the theoretical discussions concerning migration and its effects on ethnic self-identification. The intermarriage crisis in Ezra 9-10 will then be explored using the discussion concerning migration as a heuristic analytical tool.


Identity within the scrolls: methods of reconstruction
Program Unit: Sociology of the Bible (EABS)
Katherine Southwood, University of Oxford

The paper will attempt to make a firmer distinction between differing types of and levels of sociological reconstructions which have occurred through re-examining some of the questions arising in relation to identity within the Dead Sea Scrolls. Acknowledging the significant progress that has already been made in this area, the paper will attempt to survey, and to comment critically on, the variety of methods applied to the task of reconstruction, the determinates which are chosen, and the motivations for selecting particular methods.


“Biblical Greek” in Galatians 2:21? The dubious case of dorean
Program Unit: Hellenistic Greek Language and Linguistics
Peter Spitaler, Villanova University

The word dorean (a noun in the accusative case used adverbially) occurs nine times in New Testament texts (Matt 10:8[2x]; John 15:25; Rom 3:24; 2Cor 11:7; Gal 2:21; 2Thess 3:8; Rev 21:6; 22:17). In modern NT editions, it is commonly translated with one of its classical and Hellenistic Greek meanings, namely, “freely”, “gratuitously”, or “as a gift” – with the exception of Gal 2:21. In this verse, dorean is variously rendered “for nothing” (NRSV; NAB), “in vain” (KJV; NKJV), “to no purpose” (RSV). These translations camouflage the fact that a significant shift in meaning has occurred, which originated with interpretation traditions dating back to the first centuries C.E. The long practice of reading dorean in non-traditional (i.e., classical and Hellenistic Greek) ways eventually led F. Büchsel to observe, in the Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, that this meaning is “never found outside the LXX and NT (including the post-apostolic fathers)” and conclude that “we have here a true example of biblical Greek.” What caused dorean’s meaning to shift from denoting unearned, free, “gratis” events to events “without purpose” and, thus, produce a new linguistic category, “biblical” Greek meaning of dorean, of which there is only one instance attested? To suggest alternatives to this long-standing interpretation, this paper attempts to (1) shed light on the interpretation processes that caused the word’s meaning to shift in the post-Pauline era; (2) offer a close look at the grammar and syntax of Gal 2:21; and (3) reevaluate the meaning and function of dorean within its literary context.


The Good-Looking and the Bad-Looking Samson
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Klaas Spronk, Protestant Theological University

In most paintings and drawings Samson is pictured not only as a strong man, but also as a handsome man according to the fashion of the day. In this paper a number of paintings of Samson shall be discussed in which he his beauty seems to be particularly emphasized. The first is a painting by the Italian painter Guido Reni (1575-1642), who pictured an almost completely nude Samson celebrating his triumph over the Philistines. This painting is regarded by some as homoerotic, as can be demonstrated by its use in the work of the modern German artist Harald Seiwert. Other paintings to be discussed of Samson with much emphasis on the beauty of his body are those made by John Francis Rigaud (1742-1810) and by Léon Joseph Florentin Bonnat (1833-1922). A striking example of a bad-looking Samson is the one by the German artist Lovis Corinth (1858-1925): ‘Der geblendete Simson’ (1912). It can be related to other paintings of Corinth about Job and the suffering Jesus. There may also be a relation to the personal life of the artist. Corinth was known for his physical strength, fully enjoyed and very productive life with his young wife. At the prime of his life, however, he suffered a cruel physical setback caused by a stroke. His struggle to cope with this returns in the subjects he now chose to paint and in the way he expressed pain and suffering.


Working with Byzantine Manuscripts
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Klaas Spronk, Protestant Theological University

In textcritical research Byzantine manuscripts are usually regarded as being of less importance, because they are relatively late and often contain only parts of the Biblical texts. To do justice to the this material it is important to take into account the own context and purpose of these manuscripts as part of a very old and still ongoing liturgical tradition. One should also realize that this liturgical embedding of the Biblical texts is more authentic than the view of modern scholars on the Bible as something on itself. At the Protestant University of Kampen an ambitious project has started to describe the field from a codico-liturgical perspective. An important source for researchers is the Byzantine liturgy of the Eastern Orthodox Churches, in which one can still find these same codex forms in use today; the forms of the printed editions closely resemble the manuscript forms. From here one can trace the tradition of those factors that contributed to forming the codices. The corpus of Byzantine manuscripts is characterized by diversity, but within this, standard codicological forms can be distinguished; those containing text items from the Greek NT or OT corpora, or both, and those containing biblical texts combined with other specific liturgical and patristic books and texts, that comment on the biblical monuments in an extremely rich and varied way. The codico-liturgical approach can redirect the study of the Byzantine manuscripts to a system of cataloguing that allows for a far more complete and inclusive picture of the state of affairs of the codex forms in which the biblical and other ecclesiastical texts were handed down to us.


The Presentation of David in the Babylonian Talmud and in the Deuteronomistic History
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Adrianne Spunaugle, University of Oxford

The intent of this paper is to analyse the presentations of David within the Babylonian Talmud and compare these to how he is depicted in the Deuteronomistic History and Chronicles. In order to portray how the rabbinic authors (or editors) recycle the biblical text, I will analyse two texts. This analysis of Berachot 3b-4a, 56b, and 62b will display not only the sages’ exegesis, but their recreation of Tanakh narratives through their Scripture citation. The gemara will be examined to find the primary and secondary meanings of the cited Scriptures. The synthesis of these levels of meaning will foster discussion regarding the theological and historical concerns which the rabbis mean to address through these narratives and the similarity of historical situation among the Deuteronomists, the Chronicler, and the sages. I believe that aggadah reacts to and addresses the changing affairs of the world in the same manner that the biblical narratives addressed the current issues of their day.


An Iconography of Justification
Program Unit: Ancient Near Eastern Iconography and the Bible
Thomas Staubli, Université de Fribourg

In exegesis as well as in Christian theology in general, the topic of "justification" is strongly dominated by a Pauline view. But questions like "Who is justified to appear before God?" or "What does saving justice look like?" are much older and deeply rooted in ANE imagery. At least four main categories of images can be isolated: 1. Justification during an audience before Gods throne; 2. Justification through an offering for God; 3. Justification by God’s adoption of man as his proper son; 4. Justification through justice or some other virtue. – All categories are well represented in texts of the Hebrew and the Greek bible. An overview will be presented.


“For He Gives the Spirit Without Measure” (Jn 3:34): the Gospel of John in the Midst of Trinitarian Hermeneutics
Program Unit: Biblical Theology
Martijn Steegen, Katholieke Universiteit Leuven

I shall explore the boundaries and possibilities of a trinitarian hermeneutics in the Gospel of John, which seeks to interpret John 3:34 from the perspective of the Church’s confession that God is Father, Son, and Spirit. Recently, this approach has received much attention in the broader discussion on the relation between historical-critical exegesis and systematic theology [e.g.: Köstenberger & Swain, 2008]. The debate is polemical and defenders of a trinitarian conception of God as Father, Son, and Spirit in the Gospel of John and in the New Testament often have to cope with judgments such as ‘anachronistic’, ‘perverting the truth of historical development’, and even exegesis “based on an outdated biblical scholarship” [Coffey, 1999]. Based on a detailed exegetical survey of Jn 3:34, in which the relations between the triad God (“Father” cf. 3:35), his envoy (“Son” cf. 3:35), and the Spirit in 3:34 are not self-evident, I defend the possibility of the development of a trinitarian hermeneutics that goes beyond “pressuring” a polished and clearly classifiable concept of the Christian idea of God into the biblical texts [Dünzl, 2007]. In my view the notion “biblical pressure” [Rowe,2002; Köstenberger & Swain, 2008], often used in trinitarian hermeneutics to justify the presence of trinitarian patterns in Scripture, is problematic, since it is not self-evident that a narrative pattern can be argued to communicate “meaning” in a direct or unmediated manner. I shall demonstrate that a trinitarian hermeneutics should not concentrate on developing methodologies to justify a trinitarian interpretation of Scripture. The tension that arises between my exegetical survey on Jn 3:34 and a trinitarian hermeneutics based on the notion of biblical pressure could not be solved by yet another new method. Considered theologically, the tension between historical-critical exegesis and trinitarian hermeneutics is much more fundamental since this tension questions the relation between revelation and history.


Muhammad, the Samaritans and the identity of the 'dhu 'l-Qarnain' in Sura xviii, 83-98
Program Unit: Samaritan Studies (EABS)
Paul Stenhouse, Kensington, Australia

The mysterious 'bi-cornutus' [dhu 'l-Qarnain] - 'the two-horned' - is probably the best-known non-Scriptural [OT or NT] figure to be found in the Qur'an. Some modern Islamic scholars are uncomfortable with the alleged divine approval given in the Qur'an [xviii, 84] to 'Zulqarnain' as he is popularly called, and to his conquests. They find it hard to reconcile this with what is known of the life of Alexander the Great - the person usually identified with the shadowy ‘two-horned’ figure - and reject the identification of the Qur’anic dhu 'l-Qarnain with the Macedonian conqueror. Suggestions that the title originated with Muhammad's use in Sura xviii will be examined in the light of Samaritan references to the same figure, and of other sources much older than the 7th century AD Arabian founder of Islam.


King David; Four Portraits in Music
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Max Stern, Ben Gurion University

David is the most luminous and gifted figure in the Bible, archetype of ideal kingship, and acclaimed by later generations as the scion of the Messiah. We encounter David, musician, poet, and author of Psalms as ruddy shepherd boy and brave youth, who overcomes the Philistine giant Goliath without a weapon. In victory, David became the son-in-law of Saul, Israel's first king. As king of Israel, in Jerusalem, the city he captured, built, and transformed into the capital of his monarchy David was a lover of many women and became the father of a troubled dynasty. Nonetheless, he brought the Ark of the Covenant to it resting place and was also architect of the Temple. Despite the distance in time, and the great upheavals that his people, his kingdom, and his city have experienced, David, the son of Jesse who ruled over Israel and Judah in Jerusalem 3000 years ago remains an imperishable figure in Western culture. This presentation focuses on four aspects of David’s career as represented in music. Each will be discuss and illustrated by recorded excerpts on CD and DVD: as harpist and shepherd (Max Stern: Nevel & Kinnor); as warrior (Johann Kuhnau: The Battle of David and Goliath); as psalmist and king (Antonin Dvorak: Psalm 23 from Biblical Songs); and as Messiah (Arthur Honegger: Le Roi David).


Psalm 89, A Royal Funeral Song: Textual Development and Iconographic Evidence
Program Unit: Ancient Near Eastern Iconography and the Bible
Hans Ulrich Steymans, Université de Fribourg

By applying traditional procedures of diachronic textual analysis, a basic form of Psalm 89 can be shown to have been a Royal Funeral Song for Davidic kings in Jerusalem. Verses 51f – difficult to interpret – convey in their basic form the idea of someone lamenting the dead king and holding the deceased king’s heels in front of the breast. This reminds us of the way, an infant pharaoh is presented to god Anum in Egyptian depictions of the king’s creation. The idea might hence be, the lamenting act metaphorically lifted the deceased king in order to present him to the divinity. A statue of a goddess found in the tomb of Tut-Anch-Amun holds the Pharaoh exactly in a way corresponding to the restored basic form of Psalm 89:51f. The psalms poetic language may be influenced by Egyptian concepts. The Davidic king was declared God’s son in Ps 2:7 and 89:27f. After his death the deceased king may have been thought to expect a sort of beatific afterlife if the divinity took him into his realm after he was lifted up and presented to him by the lamenting voice.


Ezekiel at the Twin Towers
Program Unit: Sociology of the Bible (EABS)
Johanna Stiebert, University of Leeds

This paper will explore the networks of relationships between social upheaval/crisis and ‘concrete’ forms of escapism, namely fantastic building projects. First, I will examine the situation of Exile, as depicted in a manner that might reflect post-traumatic stress, in the book of Ezekiel, which ends with a lengthy depiction of a hyperbolic temple. Next, I will juxtapose this with the resolution, in the wake of the dramatic destruction of the Twin Towers, to erect a fantasy-like structure measuring 1776 feet tall, designed by the architect Daniel Libeskind. Acclaim for Libeskind, hailed on the ‘My Hero’ website as a visionary and ‘architect of the spirit and the emotions’ is considerable and has some echoes of language used in and of Ezekiel – and yet there is, of course, more that separates than unites the two creators (if there indeed was a prophet Ezekiel) and two immense buildings. The paper will attempt to identify and categorise extreme responses to recent crises (chief among them the attacks of 11 September 2001 and the various conspiracy theories these generated) in order to assess if these might go some way towards making even a little bit more sense of Ezekiel, one of the most bizarre literary contributions to the Hebrew Bible.


Mine is Bigger than Yours: Divination, (Ethical) Demands and Diplomacy in the Ancient Near East
Program Unit: Israel in the Ancient Near East (EABS)
Jonathan Stökl, University of Cambridge

In this paper I will examine a number of texts from Mari which mention divine commands/demands and diplomatic efforts between Mari and other ancient Near Eastern states. The relationship between Mari and Aleppo (Halab) and the demands by Adad of Aleppo from Zimri-Lim and the way that Yarim-Lim uses ethical demands of Adad of Aleppo in his communications with Zimri-Lim. In FM VII 8 Yarim-Lim refuses to extradite fugitives to his brother-in-law and (weaker) ally, Zimri-Lim, deferring to Adad express command. In FM VII 38 and 39 Adad commands the return of Alahtum to the crown of Aleppo. All three letters attest to the same issue: a god (Aleppo) making demands which impact a kingdom other than that in which he is the state-god. I will argue that these divine demands are an expression of the authority which Yarim-Lim claimed to have over Zimri-Lim and the kingdom of Mari. Thus, divination (and prophecy in particular) become part not only of the interior politics of the Old Babylonian period but also for peaceful foreign politics.


Nebuchadnezzar
Program Unit: Israel and the Production and Reception of Authoritative Books in the Persian and Hellenistic Period (EABS)
Jonathan Stökl, University of Cambridge

*


Grounding Ezekiel’s Heavenly Ascent: A Defense of Ezek 40–48 as a Realistic Program for Restoration
Program Unit: Prophets
John T. Strong, Missouri State University

In their two recent commentaries on Ezekiel, Steve Tuell and Paul Joyce both argue that Ezekiel’s vision in 40–48 was not intended to be carried out in a program of restoration, nor in any re-establishment of the temple cult. Rather, the temple vision sought to protect God’s throne from defilement by keeping it in heaven, separated from the inevitable cultic abominations on earth. Among the reasons for their argument, two stand out prominently: 1) the unrealistic nature of the dimensions of the temple; and 2) the lack of a command to build the temple described in Ezekiel’s vision. The paper proposed here promises to be a positive contribution to Ezekiel scholarship, not critiquing Tuell and Joyce as much as using them as conversation partners. In this conversation, this paper will discuss the dimensions of the temple in relation to what has been seen in archaeological excavations of Iron Age sites in Israel, and to explore the command to build the temple in relation to other ancient Near Eastern epics, such as the Baal Cycle and the Enuma Elish. The thesis of this paper will be that quite to the contrary of establishing a new theology about the presence of Yahweh for the exile, Ezekiel was indeed promising a restoration of Yahweh as the Divine King over the renewed, purified nation.


Second Isaiah's Aniconism and Babylonian Imperialism
Program Unit: Prophets
Myung Soo Suh, Hyupsung University

Second Isaiah's emphasis on monotheism, Yahweh's supremacy as creator and his mockery of idols have been well known. These are closely connected each other. As creator Yahweh is the lord of history, and absolutely exclusive. He does not want to share his glory with any other gods at all (42.8; 48.11). As an ardent protector of Yahwism, Second Isaiah's mockery of idols (41.5-7, 38-29; 44.9-20; 46.1-7, etc.) contains a political implication as well as religious. In other words, he is not only an ardent prophet of Yahweh but also a pungent political satirist. It is clear that imperialists in ANE used idols and symbolic manipulation in order to protect the vested interests of ruling class. And imperial management was supported by iconic polytheism. For this reason, the prophet holds up idols of Babylonian gods to ridicule. In this presentation I will read his satire and mockery of idolds as a way of a protest against Babylonian imperialism.


Quran and St. Paul: Revelation as a Concept of History
Program Unit: Quran and Islamic Tradition in Comparative Perspective
Elo Süld, University of Tartu

"Revelation" is one of the central concepts with the help of which Islam interprets and judges the entire story of mankind and itself as a religion. While the theological terms "creator" and "creature" characterize the ontological connection between God and man, the term "revelation" represents the communicative relation of both, whereas the initiative for creation and revelation rests with God alone, while man, as the recipient, is prompted to give a positive response. From a systematic viewpoint the communicative relation between God and men can be distinguished into a prehistoric and historic dimension as to its time structure, on the one hand, and a non-verbal (emblematic) and verbal dimension with regard to its form, on the other. The Quran does not originate in an empty space with no time and reflection, quite the contrary, Muhammad finds himself in a story that provides certain narrations and characters, but how does he perceive the story and how does he interpret it? Saint Paul finds himself in a quite similar situation. The vision and audition on the Way to Damascus change his perception of history. He persecuted Christians for blasphemy, as they believed that a crucified man, i.e. a man accursed by God, was actually the Son of God. And then this man who is accursed by God becomes his Kyrios. Both the Quran and Paul interpret and receive the same tradition pertaining to the Old Testament. The Quran needs no ancient story of Israel. It is using it without ever substantially integrating it in the course of history. The story of Israel is an example of divine revelation, the story is to be understood kerygmatically. The Quran perceives the story of Israel and Jesus as the legitimation for the prophetic manner of appearance of Muhammad. After Damascus St. Paul asks himself how to be about Israel now. Israel is substantially existent and therefore has to be integrated within the salvific history. St. Paul interprets the story typologically, he interprets it in the form of the Christ event.


Passions of the Christ: Psychology and Theology in Martin Scorsese’s and Mel Gibson’s Cinematic Representations of the Death of Jesus
Program Unit: Psychological Hermeneutics of Biblical Themes and Texts
Kari Syreeni, Åbo Akademi University

The paper analyzes two well-known Jesus films, one directed by Martin Scorsese (The Last Temptation of Christ, 1988), and the other by Mel Gibson (The Passion of the Christ, 2004). The analysis applies a hermeneutical three-world model to highlight in both films interconnections between the artifact level (cinematic conventions and means of expression), the ideological or theological level (Christological models, conceptions of atonement), and the real-life audiences’ varied reactions to the films’ artistic and ideological challenge. The crucial point of interest lies with the psychological interface between the (perceived) ideological message of the films and the real-life responses. There is some overall correspondence between the low-christological and self-redeeming theology of Scorsese’s film and its appreciation by more secular viewers, on one hand, and the high-christological atonement theology of Gibson’s film and its high appreciation by devoted conservative Christians, on the other. However, the psychological interface is complex enough to produce a number of deviant audience reactions as well.


A New Comparative Edition of the Samaritan Pentateuch
Program Unit: Samaritan Studies (EABS)
Abraham Tal, Tel Aviv University

Since the groundbreaking work of Wilhelm Gesenius the study of the Samaritan version of the Pentateuch, and especially research involving textual criticism of that version, has progressed considerably. An important step forward was achieved with the publication (by Z. Ben-H?ayyim) of the recitation of the Samaritan Pentateuch in its entirety by the members of that community in their synagogues; however, until the present we have not possessed a fully detailed picture of the Samaritan version in all its uniqueness. A new comparative diplomatic edition of the Samaritan Pentateuch aims to remedy this situation by presenting, for the first time, all the instances in which the Samaritan version of the Pentateuch differs from the Masoretic text. Essential differences visibly reflected in the written text are indicated by us in bold face type, while those that cannot be seen on the printed page but are expressed only through the traditional pronunciation are both marked and discussed. Over five hundred such cases (not including grammatical differences) are adduced in this new edition. To give one illustration: ??????????? ?????????? ??? ???????? ???? ??????? ????????? MV (Num. 22:5) And he sent messengers unto Balaam the son of Beor, to Pethor ????? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ???? SV Analysis of the Samaritan pronunciation combined with examination of other Samaritan sources leads to the conclusion that the two versions do not differ from each other merely in terms of plene / defective writing. In point of fact, the meaning of this excerpt from the Samaritan Pentateuch is actually as follows: And he sent messengers unto Balaam the son of Beor the interpreter. Note that the Vulgate takes a similar tack in translating ariolum.


The Missing 'Daughters' in the Tradition of David in the LXX Ben Sira
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Nancy Tan, University of Hong Kong

David is one of the ancestors highly esteemed by Ben Sira in his encomium of Israel’s forefathers in 47:1-11. There are some discrepancies between the only extant Hebrew Manuscript B and the Greek text of Ben Sira for this passage. One of which, and this paper will like to focus, is the disappearance of the “daughters” in the Greek text in v. 6. While most commentators bypass the discrepancies in v. 6, R.H. Charles commented that the LXX “has mistaken the connexion between these verses.” This paper explores the reasons for the disappearance, and suggests that Manuscript B’s portrayal of David is pitted against the portrayal of Solomon, while the Greek texts may not appreciate the implications there. The discrepancies might indicate different emphases of the tradition of David during the time of Ben Sira and that of his grandson.


Surviving as Facilitator in "Stigmatized" Courses
Program Unit: Professional Issues
Nancy Tan, Chinese University of Hong Kong

Teaching in a pan-denominational seminary means that students hold different presuppositions with regards to theology and ethos of Christian ministry. The emotional aspect of “security” and “respect” therefore becomes more challenging for those subjects which churches find them challenging. In the theological context of Hong Kong, any subject carrying the word “feminist” is such, hence students who attend such courses, although motivated largely by curiosity, tend to be more anxious, cautious and resistant as well. This short presentation will like to share some of the insights on the challenges to be an “effective facilitator” when teaching a subject which carries a ‘cultural’ stigma. It includes areas of challenges not only about promoting the space of mutual respect and minimizing oppressive tendencies in lectures and class discussions, but also constructing other learning avenues to encourage and accommodate expressions of outlet.


Judith's Embodiment as a Reversal of the Unfaithful Wife of YHWH
Program Unit: Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha
Nancy Tan, Chinese University of Hong Kong

The interpretation of Judith as a literary figure of metaphorization or personification of Israel is not new. However, to focus our lenses on the embodiment of the Jewish aspirations in the figure of Judith may shed new light to interpreting this book. This paper will present how the author portrays Judith’s body as a defense of the Jewish faith. It will, at the same time, underpin such portrayals as a means to negotiate for the faithful feminine Jew in exchange for the earlier prophetic condemnation of the female bodies of unfaithful Israel/Judah in Hosea 2, Jeremiah 2-3 and Ezekiel 16 and 23. In other words, Judith becomes a means of reconstructing a new feminine identity for faithful Jews, in replacement for the metaphorical unfaithful wife of YHWH. This paper will show how Judith’s body resonates the body of unfaithful Israel/Judah in four aspects: Judith as an embodiment of beauty, an embodiment of devout piety, an embodiment of seduction, and the significance of the state of her body from a daughter to a married woman, to a mourning childless widow and maintaining the last status as permanent.


Love, Insight and Discipleship in the Gospel of John - Gendered Models? (Liebe, Erkenntnis und JüngerInnenschaft im JohEv - geschlechtstypologische Rollenmodelle?)
Program Unit: Intersectional Feminism(s)
Andrea Taschl-Erber, Universities of Graz

In the Gospel of John, the prominence of female characters is striking, who are presented as active dialogue partners of Jesus, theologians, proclaiming the Messiah. If discipleship turns out to be the essential conception in the Fourth Gospel, do we find here evidence for an inclusive understanding of the term or are there nonetheless gender-related differences? Searching for elementary criteria for discipleship in the Johannine sense, the significance of the love theme comes to light, especially in the farewell discourses. Several times discipleship is connected with love in the Johannine text world (see also the triple question to Peter in John 21). Moreover, loving and being loved is related to insight and reception of revelation (cf. John 14:21.23). To put forth the question of an eventual gender differentiation: Does the explicit and implicit (on the background of intertextual comparative material) application of the love motif show a gender-typological characterization - especially as there can be detected erotic overtones in Jesus’ encounter with the Samaritan woman at the well (cf. Gen 24), Mary’s annointing, the Magdalene’s search for Jesus (cf. Cant 3:1-4)? Jesus’ role as “bridegroom” (cf. John 3) stresses his maleness. On the other side, the intimate relationship with “the disciple Jesus loved”, who reclines on his bosom, seems interesting. Which function has the erotic imagery? Which role does the body dimension play in a Gospel speaking right from the start of the incarnation of the divine logos? Is it just a matter of mystical metaphors? In several apocrypha the character of a (most) beloved disciple appears as the bearer of insight and revelation, competing with Peter, the favorite disciple of the synoptic tradition. Could this parallel concept shed light on the Gospel of John? How do constructions of “fe/maleness“ work nevertheless?


Aspects of the Idea of Man in Paul
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Randar Tasmuth, Theology Institute of the Estonian Evangelical Lutheran Church

In explaining his anthropological views, Paul's points of departure were his Jewish background, the awareness of belonging to the chosen people, necessity of observing the Law and acceptance of the basic narratives of his Scripture. The meaning of Ancient Greek words in their historical social context is important. Paul's use of the word 'anthropos' (88 times) for 'man' in general is statistically nearly equal to his use of the two words 'aner' (man; 43 times) and 'gyne' (woman; 43) taken together (86 times). He uses the words 'arsen' (male; 4 times) and 'thelys' (female; 3 times) in Rom 1:26f to describe the physical-biological aspect of the image of man. Though 'anthropos' usually designates 'aner', but sometimes also 'gyne', the use of 'aner' and 'gyne' is mathematically in balance. Furthermore, these words (aner kai gyne) that characterise both biological and social spects of man(kind) prevail against simmply biological designations like 'arsen' and 'thelys'. In Galatians (3:28), however, 'arsen' and 'thelys' are used to refer to his eccelesiological view of the new Church. Paul hints to a certain overcoming of biological markers and barriers and says that all people are one. This collective body seems to be earthly and heavenly at the same time. The Church where there is no longer "technically speaking" male (arsen) and female (thelys) individuals is at the same time the body of Christ and new creation. However, tension between old and new becomes visible when Paul says that let each person remain in the condition in which s(he) was called (1 Cor 7:20). It is difficult to follow Paul who seems to enjoy playing with words and terms. It seems that the most central idea that helps to understand Paul's dynamics of thought in regard to the idea of man is new creation. Those whose bodies are members of Christ belong to the new creation. Here the three aspects of humanity - humans as created beings, humans as individuals, and humans in relationship - are somehow bound together.


Dying with Christ (Rom 6:3-4) in Light of Contemporary Notions of Death and Afterlife
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Nicholas Taylor, University of Zululand

Paul’s analogy of baptism with dying and rising with Christ in Romans 6:3-4 has been a formative influence on Christian theology and liturgy. Western interpretation of these verses has overlooked the richness of the imagery. The process represented in baptism is more complex than exegesis has appreciated, and can be understood only if the funerary imagery and prevailing notions of life after death are taken into account. There has been a tendency to acquiesce in modern conceptions of death as the end of life, and consequently as lifelessness or non-existence, rather than as a distinct state of being, in a different sphere of reality. Burial has been understood as covering a corpse in a pit grave. This ignores tomb architecture in the ancient world, and the larger funeral process denoted by thaptein, of which corpse disposal is one aspect. The funeral represents and effects a transition from life in the present world to the afterlife, however the latter may have been conceived. “Burial” with Christ in baptism, therefore, represents and effects a transition in identity and mode of being, corresponding with that accomplished on behalf of the deceased through funerary rituals. Thanatos is to be understood as “afterlife”, or even “underworld”, and not merely as the end of earthly life. Just as God had raised Jesus from the abode of the dead and from among the nekroi, shades, so those united with Christ in baptism will be raised to new life. It will be argued that, if the cultural presuppositions of the ancient world are more adequately appreciated, these verses shed light not only on Paul’s conception of resurrection, but also on his conceptualisation of Christian identity as essentially corporate.


Masked speech as a form of communication between humans and deities
Program Unit: Israel in the Ancient Near East (EABS)
Thomas R. Kämmerer, University of Tartu

In remarkable contrast to Egyptian mythology, Sumerian and Babylonian deities are conceived of as basically anthropomorphic. Even though zoomorphic spirits like e.g. genies (humans with a bird’s head) and lamassu (lions and cattle with human heads) are widespread in Mesopotamia, worship and adoration of primary deities considered as zoomorphic is unknown in Sumerian and Babylonian cultures. This is opposed to the Greek tradition where especially Dionysos is considered as the “masked God” par excellence. Therefore it is understandable that the classical philologist Karl Kerényi could give the thought-provoking impulse for the understanding of the most general and original function of a mask, which alludes to the archaic connection between humans and masks. He points out that a mask is by no means only a piece of equipment, which serves to hide oneself. Rather it creates a reference between the human, who wears it and another entity whom it represents. A mask’s main function is „the combining transformation or better the transforming combination“. The connection of deities and humans is not only realized through these metaphorical ‘masks’ in ancient Greece; a relationship which goes far beyond the „realization of divinity by a cultic image”. As priests did in the Egyptian cult (cf. Jan Assmann) Sumerian and Babylonian priests also represented their admired and worshiped divinities less in appearance than with their words. While Jan Assmann could concentrate himself basically on the realia of the Egyptian death cult when researching the meaning and function of masks, this procedure is impossible in Sumerian and Babylonian history of religion and history of art. Neither the Sumerians, nor the Babylonians, nor the Assyrians knew death masks. Thus, in this study mainly two aspects will be object of research into divine-human communication: 1.The „social mask“ and 2.„masked speech“, 3.only marginally the “mask of unconsciousness”.


The Slaying of the Dragon or the Brother
Program Unit: Samaritan Studies (EABS)
Thomas L. Thompson, University of Copenhagen

In continuation of three previous papers related to the creation narrative of Genesis 1-5 and Samaritan themes of the Pentateuch, in which I dealt with the thematic elements of "revenge and blood-guilt," "sheep without a shepherd," and "Yahweh's folly and the image of God," I will take up in this paper the inter-relationship of the themes of "brothers fighting brothers" and "the slaying the dragon." The paper will discuss how these mythic allegories as expressed in Genesis 3 and 4 are used each in their own way to epitomize the central holy war ethic of care of the stranger, expressed in Leviticus 19.


The Coming of the Lord – An Inter-textual Reading of Isa 40:1-11; 52:7-10; 59:15-20 and Isa 63:1-6
Program Unit: Prophets
Lena-Sofia Tiemeyer, University of Aberdeen

The notion that God is coming to Jerusalem is attested both in Isa 40-55 and later in Isa 56-66. In particular, the three texts of Isa 40:1-11; 52:7-10; 59:15-20 and 63:1-6 speak of the coming of the Lord, and of God’s arm. There is, however, a significant difference between the texts in Isa 40-55 and those in Isa 56-66. In the former two texts, God’s arrival is depicted positively as a way of restoring Jerusalem. In contrast, the description of God’s arrival in the later Isa 59:15-20 and 63:1-6 contains elements of vengeance and violence. This paper explores the historical reasons for this difference and how it reflects a change in the way the people of Judah in the exilic and the post-exilic period understood God’s presence and acts. In addition, it suggests that the latter texts in Isa 56-66 are conscious and contrasting allusions to the former two in Isa 40-55. God is indeed coming, but, because he did not receive the help that he pleaded for in Isa 40:1-2, and, as a result thereof, because Jerusalem is still not comforted, God will now come alone as not only a redeemer but also as an avenger.


One is Not Born a Stranger, One Becomes One – A study on the ethnicity and sexuality of the Foreign Woman of Proverbs
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Karin Tillberg, Uppsala University

The character of the Foreign Woman is a fascinating character that has been slandered in an awful way. It is intriguing to see that women who are clever, beautiful and sexually outspoken – and, with that, powerful – are so threatening to men in the Hebrew Bible. To realize what lengths men can go to in order to control and punish women is sometimes a difficult task and a saddening read, but important if one is to try to change something about our own society. Sometimes the Bible is used in order to discriminate, and if one is to stop that, one has to appreciate the depth of the biblical texts and how diverse the interpretations can be. In this paper I focus on postcolonial and feminist theory to find a new way of interpreting the texts in Proverbs regarding the Foreign Woman. I believe that there are similar traits in how the Foreign Woman of Proverbs has come to be understood, and how women in foreign countries were perceived by colonizers during the colonial era. By using tools such as Edward Said’s theory of Orientalism, I will try to shed a new light on the link between foreignness and adultery as described in Proverbs. Said discusses how women became over- eroticized or over- sexualized in the eyes of the colonizers so as to make them easier targets, which can be translated into the texts in Proverbs. By combining all the traits that defines the Foreign Woman as Other, I will do a feminist reading of these texts that encompasses a broader understanding of Otherness, and ultimately understand how someone who is as categorically other as the Foreign Woman of Proverbs was treated in the Ancient Near East.


Angels as arguments? The rhetorical function of references to angels in the Main Letters of Paul
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Francois Tolmie, University of the Free State

This paper is devoted to the following issue: Which rhetorical function is fulfilled by the references to angels in Paul’s Main Letters? For this purpose all the references to angels in Galatians, 1 & 2 Corinthians and Romans are investigated systematically and thoroughly. This investigation shows that Paul never uses any of the references to angels as a main argument in these letters. Furthermore it is shown that Paul refers to quite a variety of (possible) roles that angels might fulfil, or characteristics that angels possess. From a rhetorical perspective, it is evident that angels are mostly mentioned by Paul in contexts which can broadly be typified as hyperbolic - in the sense that the extent or broad scope of the issue under discussion is emphasised.


A Visual Interpretation of Philo's Imagery of Moses
Program Unit: Hellenistic Judaism
Candance Sladjana Tomic-Mirkovic, University of South Florida

A world-renowned sculptor of his time, Ivan Mestrovic (1883-1962) set the Montenegrin philosopher-poet, bishop, and statesman, Peter II Petrovic Njegos in the colossal mausoleum high up at Mt. Lovcen in vicinity of Cetinje, Montenegro This paper argues that the sculptural complex, Mausoleum to Peter II Petrovic Njegos, is Ivan Mestrovic's visual reinterpretation of Philo's Moses as presented in his Life of Moses. In particular, I argue that Ivan Mestrovic uplifts the Montenegrin hero, Njegos, to South Slavic importance just as Philo successfully popularizes the Judean hero Moses to his contemporary Hellenistic audience. In visualizing Njegos as a Biblical giant, Ivan Mestrovic turns to western and eastern artistic traditions. His European education and his personal convictions in creating the ethnic and transnational identity in sculpture add the elements of Philo's interpretation of Moses sieved through the Renaissance influences of Michelangelo. Evoking recognizable, trendy imagery of both Michelangelo's Moses and St. Peter's Church in Rome, Mestrovic honors his great teacher in sculptural art. Philo's Life of Moses inspires the narrative and the style of the Mausoleum. Thus, the Montenegrin hero is carved according to archaic Greek and Egyptian conventions for divine imagery. The meditative image of Njegos with a huge falcon behind his back receiving the philosophical tract Gorski Vijenac (Garland from the Mountains) in a small Orthodox church at the top of Lovcen evokes Philo's imagery of Moses receiving the Nomos at the Holy Mountain. The exterior space, which symbolizes the 19th century Montenegro under Njegos' rule, suggests Philo's depiction of the Temple with the lawgiver Moses as the founder of the nation. Inspired by Montenegrin tradition, Ivan Mestrovic's Mausoleum to Njegos becomes an organic part of South Slavic culture just as Philo of Alexandria, inspired by his Hebrew heritage, fashions a Hellenistic image of Moses.


Scripted Bodies: A multidimensional writer-response to Genesis 32:22-32
Program Unit: Gender Criticism and the Bible (EABS)
Samuel Tongue, University of Glasgow

"One of the costs of the patriarchal practice of taking the male experience as normative for human experience is that men have become invisible to themselves. We rarely measure the measuring stick itself." (James B. Nelson) One of the results of ‘measuring the measuring stick’ is to become aware of how different modes of reading Bible operate to canonise certain interests and approaches. By focussing on poetic retellings and ‘afterlives’ of Genesis 32:22-32 as evidence of a ‘writer-response’ (following Lesleigh Stahlberg’s work), this paper provides an analysis of some of the stances, approaches and cultural paradigms that are in operation in readings and writings of this text. The first section of the paper provides an overview as to a hermeneutics of writer-response drawn from biblical studies, literary theory and critical men’s studies. The key point here is to outline some of the dialectical tensions between critical exegesis and the ‘ordinary’ hermeneutics that Daniel Patte identifies in his work . I posit poetic retellings as just such ‘ordinary’ but not necessarily pre-critical readings. This is linked with the wider field of critical men’s studies to critique and extend Patte’s notion of multidimensional androcritical interpretations of Bible. The second section reads poetic retellings of ‘Jacob wrestling the Angel’ as practical applications of this multidimensional awareness. Poems by Michael Schmidt, Alden Nowlen, Rainer Maria Rilke and Michael Symmons-Roberts that position the performativity and invisibility of divine and human male bodies are of especial concern. I argue that these writer-responses demonstrate the essential poiesis of making masculinities and making meaning with biblical texts.


Interpretation of Ezekiel in Cotton Mather's Biblia Americana
Program Unit: Prophets
William A. Tooman, University of St. Andrews

Despite his importance as a historical figure, despite the hundreds of studies of his life and his writings, Cotton Mather’s greatest exegetical work, the Biblia Americana, remains unpublished. Preserved in the archives of the Massachusetts Historical Society, the Biblia Americana is a massive six volume commentary on the entire Protestant bible, spanning more than forty-five hundred eye-straining pages. To date, there have been few studies of this untapped treasure trove of puritan exegesis. This brief study examines Cotton Mather’s interpretation of Ezekiel in the Biblia Americana. It explores his presuppositions and practices as an interpreter, focusing in particular the visions in Ezekiel 1?3 and 40?48. The image of Mather that appears is that of a man who is driven by competing influences. Within the pages of the Biblia Americana we see an orthodox, pious puritan who is entranced by the new learning of the enlightenment but fated to follow the old hermeneutical habits of the Renaissance.


In Defence of His Honour: Jesus’ “mana” as a Theme in John’s Gospel
Program Unit: Johannine Literature
Derek Tovey, St. John's College

The doxa (glory/honour) of Jesus in John’s Gospel is a surprisingly overlooked theme. It is treated mostly as a “theological” theme, or category, contributing to the Gospel’s high Christology. This paper draws on analogy with the Maori concept of “mana” to argue that the doxa (glory/honour) of Jesus is a theme, or category, by which the evangelist establishes the status and honour of Jesus in his presentation of the human character, Jesus. Doxa, then, is a human category. Examination of this opens up avenues for a sociological consideration of honour as ascribed and achieved. The narrative of the Gospel in concerned to portray both of these modes of attaining honour in making its claim for Jesus’ “mana” as God’s Son. The dynamic of the narrative discourse ascribes honour to Jesus, while characterisation and event display attained honour.


The Reed Sea Reconsidered: The Myth and the Stormy Waters
Program Unit: Ancient Near East
Joanna Töyräänvuori, University of Helsinki

The Reed Sea or the Sea of Reeds, a concept usually associated with the theme of Israel's Exodus from Egypt, has found various interpretations all through its textual history. Interpreted as an actual physical body of water, the Reed Sea has often been identified with the Red Sea. Etymologically the name ?????? does not reference the colour red – nor has the name been historically connected with the Red Sea, the name of which in Hebrew is something else altogether (??? ?????). Recent efforts have located the Reed Sea within other water basins or lakes between Egypt and Palestine. Parallel textual materials from the ancient Near East have also suggested a mythical interpretation of the term, connecting the Reed Sea with the sea of the conflict myth. Origins of the motif of the crossing of the sea have been searched for not only in the Mesopotamian creation myths, in which the chaotic sea monster is cleaved in half, but also in the texts of ancient Ugarit, in which the storm god Baal battles the anthropomorphicized sea of the West Semitic combat myth. Whether either or both of the traditions have lent influence to the Biblical narrative, it would seem that over time they have interwoven in such a way as to make tracing specific influences impossible. Some linguistic considerations may also shed light on the conundrum of the Reed Sea. Interpreted as the ”Sea of End”, attempts have been made to find the location of the sea in the realm of mythology beyond the combat myth, such as in the supercaelian waters mentioned in some ancient Egyptian pyramid texts. The author proposes that the Hebrew term ?????? might also be translated as the ”Stormy sea”, a name which need not point to a specific geographic location at all.


From Dresden to Timbuktu: Working with electronic editions of manuscripts
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
David Trobisch, American Bible Society

The past decades have seen a shift from microfilms to digital imaging when it comes to accessing visual data of Biblical manuscripts. The paper will report on the personal experience as a scholar involved in projects concerning the codices Boernerianus (Dresden), Boreelianus (Utrecht), Sinaiticus (London), and the vast collection of manuscripts digitized in Timbuktu, Mali. It will point out strengths, caveats, and desiderata for future endeavors as they present themselves to the student of the New Testament.


The Greco-Roman Topos of Friendship in the Gospel of Luke
Program Unit: Graeco-Roman Society (EABS)
Ekaterini G. Tsalampouni, Aristotle University of Thessaloniki

Friendship is a well-known topos of the Greco-Roman world and a theme that also appears in the New Testament. The present paper examines the occurences of this topos in the Gospel of Luke and their deeper theological meaning. The Lukan passages where motifs of this topos occur are analyzed diachronically (on the level of source and redaction criticism) in order to show the prominence of this theme in the gospel. In the second part of the paper ample evidence from ancient literary and non-literary sources (inscriptions, papyri) is presented in order to reconstruct the ideological and cultural background of the Lukan passages and to offer new interpretations to some of them (e.g. the Parable of the Unjust Steward or that of the Friend at Midnight). Finally the theological purpose of these occurences will be discussed placed within the broader context of the theological programme of the third gospel.


A Deuteronomy 9-34 scroll in Klau Library, Hebrew Union College, Cincinnati. The Most Ancient Samaritan Ms in North America Libraries
Program Unit: Samaritan Studies (EABS)
Benyamim Tsedaka, A.B. Institute of Samaritan Studies, Israel

The Deuteronomy 9-34 Samaritan Scroll from the year 1145 C.E. was found recently by Dr. David Gilner and his staff incidentally while searching for manuscripts never cataloged before. Probably this 12Th century Samaritan MS was part of the acquisition the Hebrew Union College has made in Nablus in 1927 when their librarian bought almost 60 Samaritan Manuscripts. In the scroll was left part of the special way of writing testimony integrated in the text without adding or missing any character containing the date of the scroll 540H, parallel to the year 1145 CE and the fact that this is one of the two scrolls dedicated to the synagogue of the Samaritans in Gerar(=Ashkelon) where the famous Jewish passenger Rabbi Biniamim of Tudela found in 1187C.E. 300 Samaritan families. The speaker will describe the scroll with conclusions about the testimonies in it and the way it has been sold to be the most ancient Samaritan Ms. in the libraries of North America.


King David in the Samaritan Tradition
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Benyamim Tsedaka, A.B. Institute of Samarian Studies

*


“Baptized into His Death” (Rom 6:3) and “Clothed with Christ” (Gal 3:27): The Soteriological Meaning of Baptism in Light of Pauline Apocalyptic
Program Unit: Paul and Pauline Literature
Teresa Kuo-Yu Tsui, Fu Jen Academia Catholica

Rom 6:1-14 is one of the most important passages that contribute to our understanding of Paul’s thought on baptism. While Paul in Rom 6 does not intend to present his theology of baptism, his reference to baptism thereby nonetheless provides us with a clue as to how Paul understands baptism. In Rom 6:3 Paul specifies the believers’ being “baptized into Christ” as being “baptized into his death,” an unprecedented expression in the NT peculiar to Paul. Originating from Paul’s own theological genius, the phrase being “baptized into his death” is an application of the kerygma to the praxis of baptism. As the present study will show, Paul’s coinage of being “baptized into his death” is in fact embedded in the matrix of his apocalyptic thought, envisioning the transformation of the baptized through participation in Christ’s death, an apocalyptic event with salvific efficacy in overcoming the power of sin. Moreover, Paul’s coinage of being “baptized into his death” in Rom 6:3 resonates with Gal 3:27, the most comparable baptismal verse in the authentic Pauline letters, where Paul speaks of being “baptized into Christ” as being “clothed with Christ.” The resonance comes from the apocalyptic backdrop behind these two verses in which Paul thinks of baptism. The expression “clothed with Christ” in Gal 3:27 also derives from the apocalyptic imagery of clothing, which commentators have not hitherto considered. As a result, we find that Paul in Rom 6:3 and Gal 3:27 consistently refers to baptism in apocalyptic terms, though each in its own way depending on the contexts. As this apocalyptic background to baptism in Pauline thought is restored, the soteriological significance of baptism is revealed in its original setting of the early church: that is, baptism anticipates the ultimate transformation (i.e., resurrection) promised by God’s apocalypse in the Christ event.


The Comparison of the Role of the Divine Element in Campaigns of Neo-Assyrian and Greek Rulers
Program Unit: Ancient Near East
Krzysztof Ulanowski, University of Gdansk

Aspects of war such as the supernatural rituals and divination are the integral part of the war. How important was the role of deity in the struggles of war in the civilizations of Mesopotamia and Greece? In the Mesopotamian civilization one must ensure that the war could be considered fair. Bellum iustum was invented much earlier than its Latin name would indicate. It would seem that in the case of the aggressive attitude of the Assyrian kings to their close and distant neighbors to find such a justification. In the case of Assyria, the war was just when it was made on the instructions of the gods. Divination interprets the signs of divinity and guaranteed unfailing accuracy. The Mesopotamians believed that the gods wrote into the universe, and that is why the world could be read by those who were wise enough. The priests who dealt with the divination of entrails (barû) were a part of royal court. On the reliefs from Nimrud, ninth century BC one could see priests performing extispicy in a military camp. They used the catalogued battle omens and strategic queries, decided about strategy of war. In the case of Greek civilization it was the awareness of gods’ presence that motivated the army. The Greeks were totally helpless when taking decisions without consulting the gods. This results not from lack of ideas or creativity, but from the fact that such behavior would be ungodly and had signs of misuse of divine prerogatives (hubris). The way of communication between human and divine was sacrifice. Victims had such an important status that were sacrified by the mantis even in presence of shooting enemies with direct exposure of life. The victims were always offered when human reason posed a question and did not know the answer. Hence one read in Xenophon the advice to Chares: „And if this, what we say you have some difficulty, consult you gods by the sacrifice”.


The Contours of the Messiah in Pesiqta Rabbati and Christian Intertexts
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Rivka Ulmer, Bucknell University

The rabbinic homiletic work Pesiqta Rabbati contains numerous messianic passages, as well as four entire homilies that mainly focus upon Messiah ben Ephraim. These homilies are only found in a limited number of the manuscripts of European Medieval provenance. I propose that the midrashic vision of Messiah ben Ephraim combines Jewish exegesis and traditions with non-Jewish themes as found in Christian texts. The messianic narratives in Pesiqta Rabbati constitute a series of texts that move forward in time and appear in variant forms in Bereshit Rabbati, Pirqe Mashiah?, and in Pugio Fidei. The Pesiqta Rabbati homilies contain midrashic reinterpretations of messiahs that rely upon the so-called messianic passages in the Hebrew Bible, which are also key passages in the Christian “fulfillment theology.” In this analysis I will focus upon interpretations of Psalm 22, which is rarely interpreted in rabbinic texts. The Messiah narratives in Pesiqta Rabbati appear in clusters, particularly in the so-called consolation homilies surrounding Tisha be-Av. These homilies were composed for certain liturgical purposes and the messianic figures are at the center of the homily. These messiah texts were created by darshanim and were not necessarily excerpted from texts created by adherents to a particular Messiah. Focusing upon Messiah ben Ephraim one notes a development of messianic elements that are close to the constructs of the Christian apocalyptic messianic figure. Some of the narratives concerning Messiah ben Ephraim appear to be hagiographic, although there is no historical figure whose passion is described. It is possible that Messiah ben Ephraim was construed as a rabbinic response to the passion of the Christian messianic figure. Topics to be addressed in this paper: Messiah ben Ephraim’s acceptance of his suffering; his relationship with G-d; the righteousness of Messiah ben Ephraim; messianic events at the end of time.


Rituals of Healing, Rituals of Solidarity: Perspectives on the Rise of the Jesus Movement
Program Unit: Mind, Society, and Tradition
Risto Uro, University of Helsinki

The phenomena discussed under the blanket term “ritual” are diverse and manifold: calendrical rites, rites of passage, affliction, exchange, and communion, to mention but a few of the most common classifications. Ritual theorists have become increasingly aware that the creation of an all- encompassing theory of ritual cannot be a reasonable empirical project. Yet, the field of ritual studies provides helpful tools and perspectives for explaining the ritual world of Early Christianity and the role of ritual in the rise of the Jesus movement, although such explanations, as all explanations, are inevitably piecemeal and partial. Drawing on a study by a Danish scholar of religion, Jesper Soerensen, this paper focuses on activities documented in early Christian documents which bring about clearly defined effects in ritual patients (such as purification, healing, ecstatic speech etc. ). “Effective rituals” are then compared to various ways in which rituals can be used as a means of consolidating and transmitting shared religious beliefs, doctrines and moral values, which play a crucial role in the long-term survival of religious communities. Two possible scenarios for the development of ritual communities are hypothesized. 1) Heightened emphasis on ritual efficacy and personal motivation in the ritual life of the community leads to greater fragmentarization or to the dissolution of the group; 2) A balance between ritual efficacy and ritual routinization is sustained, for example, by means of costly demands. The hypothesis is tested against the evidence from early Christian communities.


Religious Tolerance among Sephardic Jews and Catholics in the Portuguese world? A preliminary survey
Program Unit: The Bible in the Iberian World: Fundaments of a Religious Melting Pot (EABS)
Maria Ana T. Valdez, Yale University

In recent years, scholars devoted to the study of apocalyptic, messianic, and millenarian phenomena have concluded that such movements were disappearing from most European territories by the beginning of the 1500's. However, the study of Iberian literature shows that in the Iberian world and its colonies this was not the case. Between the end of the 15th and the end of the 17th century, such movements had reached their peak in Portugal, Spain and their Atlantic colonies. It is our purpose to argue in this paper that Catholics and Jews who lived in Iberia and its colonies shared a common hope: the achievement of a divine kingdom of God. Obviously, this expectation took different nuances according to the writer’s religious background, social status, and geographical location. The geographical mobility of most of these writers makes it possible to argue that this tradition spread to the Iberian Diaspora abroad, taken either by Catholics working outside of Portugal and Spain, and by Sephardic Jews into their Diaspora communities in Northern Europe (especially in Amsterdam).


The role of place and space in the Sermon on the Mount (Matt 5-7)
Program Unit: Place, Space, and Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean World
Ronald van der Bergh, University of Pretoria

This paper explores the role of place and space in the Sermon on the Mount (Matt 5-7). References to place and space in this text are read especially against their Ancient Near Eastern background. Corporeal space (e.g. the "right eye") is investigated, as well as the spatial setting of the Sermon on the Mount and the importance of this setting for understanding elements in the discourse (e.g. the "Our Father"). Reference is also made to the greater narrative of Matthew. This paper concludes by highlighting the importance of spatial studies for understanding Biblical texts - particularly those of the New Testament.


Tracing the Old Testament quotations in Codex Bezae's Acts: Some methodological issues
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Ronald van der Bergh, University of Pretoria

This paper tackles the methodological issues in tracing the textual tradition(s) that influenced the explicit Old Testament quotations in Codex Bezae’s Acts. The text of the Septuagint, from which these quotations were gleaned, was by no means in a stable condition during the time up to the writing of this important manuscript. The same goes for other Greek and Latin translations of the Old Testament and – up to a point – the Hebrew texts, which all might have exerted an influence on the textual tradition of the Acts of Codex Bezae. Revisions to the textual tradition independent from other textual traditions (e.g. the Septuagint) and other scribal alterations must also be kept in mind, and a set of criteria needs to be drawn up for identifying influences from such revisions on the explicit Old Testament quotations in Bezae’s Acts. The paper aims to describe the structure which such an investigation will take, and gives preliminary results on selected Old Testament quotations in the Acts of Codex Bezae to illustrate some methodological issues. This paper is only the first step in a project which aspires to paint the picture of the vicissitudes of the Old Testament quotations of Bezae’s Acts. This will, hopefully, shed light both on the ambiguous background of this manuscript and the early church’s use of the Septuagint text.


The Symbolic Value of Expulsions from Rome: Paul’s Letter to the Romans and Imperial Power Politics
Program Unit: Early Christianity (EABS)
Birgit van der Lans, Rijksuniversiteit Groningen

This paper discusses Paul’s letter to the Romans as a source that reflects the impact of imperial power politics. About six years before Paul wrote his letter, Claudius had announced an expulsion of Jews from Rome. The possible consequences this expulsion had for Jews and Christians in Rome are debated, since it is unclear if expulsions were actively enforced by the state or if they were merely proclaimed. It has been argued that expulsions had no real effect, but only served to make a symbolic statement of the state’s superiority, control and protection of Roman values. However, even a symbolic statement needs some kind of effect to make it work. This paper discusses the evidence for expulsions from Rome, understanding them as acts of power politics. In this way, we get a clearer idea of their possible consequences. Whether or not actual actions are taken, conveying a particular image and making a statement of power is an important part of what makes power politics effective. In this paper, it is argued that a common discourse of foreignness and corruption underlies the descriptions of expulsions. In this way, we get a view of their symbolic value and impact. Moreover, with Paul’s letter to the Romans, we have a source written to a group in Rome which had been included in the effects of an expulsion shortly before. This paper views ethnic tensions addressed by Paul against the background of Claudius’ expulsion order of 49 AD and its impact on Jewish and non-Jewish self-definitions.


Domestic architecture: Culture, fictive kinship and the Johannine community
Program Unit: The Bible in the Twenty-First Century: Politization of Bibles and Biblization of Politics (EABS)
Dirk van der Merwe, University of South Africa

The aim of this paper is to investigate the significance of "kinship" in the Gospel and first Epistle of John. I will look at the family imagery used by the different authors in these two related documents and try to point out how these authors used the family metaphor to communicate to their readers what their fictive identity is. In this investigation a Socio-psychological analysis has been employed to offer a plausible construal of particular historical phenomena regarding kinship. This orientation, together with the social identity theory pioneered by Henri Tajfel, has been applied on the situation depicted in the Gospel and first Epistle of John. This offers the identity of this community to be a desirable model for the solidarity, harmony and intimacy of the Johannine community.


The Whole is More than the Parts: A Cognitive Relational Approach
Program Unit: Methods in Hebrew Bible Studies
Ellen van Wolde, Radboud University of Nijmegen

Until recently, biblical studies and studies of the written and material culture in the ancient Near East have been fragmented, governed by experts who are confined within their own distinct discipline’s methodology and framework of thinking. The consequence is that at present concepts and language are lacking for examining the interaction of textual and historical complexes. My proposal for biblical scholarship is to extend its examination of single elements by a study of the integrative structures that emerge out of the interconnectivity of the parts. Such an examination is based on detailed studies of specific relationships between data of diverse origins, while it takes language as the essential linking and expressive device. It could be called a cognitive relational approach. This approach will be clarified by some examples.


What is God's Breath doing in Genesis 1:2c?
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Ellen van Wolde, Radboud University of Nijmegen

In this paper I will present some implications of my hypothesis (see JSOT 34.1(2009) that the meaning of the verb bara in Genesis 1:1 is ‘to separate’. That is, this verse records the beginning of God’s action that is described as the process of separating the heaven and the earth. This type of action might entail various semantic notions, such as the idea that God separated the heaven and the earth in order to provide space between them for the light, the land, the plants, the animals, and the human beings to come forth, or the idea that God places the heaven and the earth in distant positions. Here I will concentrate on the consequences of this hypothesis for the understanding of verse 2c. Subsequently, a study of Egyptian data will be presented. This linguistic and comparative study will set God’s breath/spirit/wind’s activity in a new perspective and allow us to reach a new understanding of verse 2c.


David, Sexual Politics, and the Davidic Promise
Program Unit: Biblical Characters in Three Traditions (Judaism, Christianity, Islam)
Donald Vance, Oral Roberts University

This paper explores the role of David's libido and his dark side in the Prophetic (Deuteronomic) History. Why is it that so many of David's wives were married to other men? Why is the story of David's assault on Bathsheba included when it could so easily have been excluded? Given the narrative's insistence on YHWH's selection of David as the chosen successor to Saul, why is the story of Michal's return included? Given the theme enunciated in the earlier part of Judges of the necessity of a king and given the Davidic promise in 2 Samuel 7, why are the dark stories of David included? In fact, why is the Davidic promise of 2 Samuel 7 given at all, since it had already been proven false by the time of the writing of the History? This paper explores all these questions and argues that the Prophetic History demythologizes David in favor of an eschatological understanding of the promise of the coming "Son of David."


How Feminist are Gender-critical Interpretations of the Bible?
Program Unit:
Caroline Vander Stichele, University of Amsterdam

*


Eeny Meeny Miny Moe. Who Is the Craftiest to Go?
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Karolien Vermeulen, Ghent University

According to the opening of Genesis 3 the snake is the craftiest being among all living creatures made by God. Nevertheless the whole eating-of-the-forbidden-fruit act cannot be hidden and results in a fitting punishment for all three players involved: the snake, the woman and the man. In this paper I will concentrate on the curse addressed to the snake as it occurs in Gen 3:15b. After a discussion of the traditional renderings and recognized difficulties in the verse, I will elaborate on the ambiguity of the words and suggest other readings based on thematic and verbal parallels elsewhere in the Hebrew Bible. In conclusion I will offer a possible narratological function of the ambiguity: a literary-linguistic answer of the divine character to the serpent’s cunningness. Hence, the crafty ‘being’ par excellence is God, not the s(S)nake.


The Tree of Life Metaphor in Proverbs
Program Unit: Metaphors in Proverbs (EABS)
Karolien Vermeulen, Ghent University

The tree of life occurs several times in the book of Proverbs. In itself a metaphor as used in Genesis’ Garden of Eden episode, the tree takes on new forms of metaphor in wisdom literature. In this paper old and new images will be compared and cross linked in order to understand the role of the tree of life in Proverbs. If the tree stands for immortality and if the tree equals wisdom, does that make wisdom immortal? And if so, what does that imply? That mankind in Genesis rather wanted to be wise than to live forever, and thus was not seeking physical immortality but immortality of a higher kind? Or does it call for the opposite: that even wisdom can be surpassed by the need to be immortal, that only the certainty of life allows for enough room to be wise? Another possibility stands in between: the Genesis tree of life as a metaphor becomes a metaphor itself for the tree as used in Proverbs.


Children, Youth and Religious Practices in the Autobiographical Narratives of Late Antiquity
Program Unit: Families and Children in the Ancient World
Ville Vuolanto, University of Tampere

The aim of my paper is to scrutinize the autobiographical narratives of the fourth and fifth centuries, focusing on two questions: firstly, in which ways did the writers want to represent their relationship with the religious practices of their own minority and at what they seem to have aimed by these references. Secondly, I analyze these narratives in order to address the question of socialization: how much can be deduced from these texts about actual children's enculturation processes to the practices and values of the community in question. The texts I will use include John Chrysostom's De Sacerdotio, Gregory of Nazianzen's Carmen de vita sua (2.1.11) with scattered references in his orations; Theodoret of Cyrrhus's Historia religiosa esp. 9.4-8 and 13.16-18; Augustine's Confessiones; Paulinus of Pella's Eucharisticon and Libanios's oration 1 (de vita sua) - the two last mentioned as points of comparison for the ascetic bishops, the other being Christian lay man, the other non-Christian teacher of rhetoric. All the texts can be dated between mid 370's (beginning of Libanios's narrative) and c.460 (Paulinus of Pella). My paper will, thus, take part in the new discussions in the study of the history of children in late antiquity (see now Children in Late Ancient Christianity, eds. C. Horn and R. Phenix (STAC 58), Mohr Siebeck 2009) with the stress on the everyday life and with the aim, at least, to track if there are any possibilities to have a glimpse of childhood experience in antiquity.


Promises, Anomalies and Foreign Wives in Genesis 26
Program Unit:
Megan Warner, Trinity College

At the conclusion of the ‘Intermarriage and Group Identity in the Persian and Hellenistic Period’ Section at the 2009 International Meeting a question was posed: is it likely that we shall ever know whether the Genesis narratives were used to respond politically to the fifth century intermarriage crisis? This paper, in dialogue with the work of Mark G. Brett, Mary Douglas and others, examines evidence of late redaction and intentional anomalies of language, theme and context within a single chapter, Genesis 26, to conclude that the question can be answered in the affirmative. A close reading of Genesis 26, with reference to resonances between the text, the Pentateuchal legal codes and the account of the intermarriage crisis presented in Ezra/Nehemiah, it is argued, suggests that the chapter was redacted in the fifth century by a person or group connected with a Priestly school and opposed to Ezra’s exclusivist program. In particular, it is suggested that the anomalous use of the term ???? in Gen 26:10 directs the attention of the reader to the similarly anomalous adoption of the principle and language of sacra desecration by Ezra as documented particularly in Ezra 9-10. This intentional anomaly, together with further anomalies to be found within the chapter indicate that the redactor or redactors of Genesis 26 intended the chapter to function as a covert polemic against the sending away of foreign wives and children. Links are made with other sections of the Abraham narrative to suggest that similar evidence of political intent can be found across that narrative.


The "Son of God" Was in the Beginning (Mark 1:1)
Program Unit: Textual Criticism: Manuscripts & Methods
Tommy Wasserman, Lund University

The text-critical problem in the very beginning of the Gospel of Mark is much debated. The main question is whether the phrase “Son of God” was accidently omitted from an original or added by some scribes in order to expand the divine name or the title of the book? The disputed words are enclosed in square brackets in UBS4 and NA27. Most modern translations and commentators include the words. Several scholars, however, have argued for the shorter version of Mark 1:1. In consideration of external evidence, including items that are not acknowledged as New Testament manuscripts, as well as internal evidence, this paper will defend the longer version including the words "Son of God."


Milk Revisited: Another Look at a Petrine Metaphor in Context(s)
Program Unit: Catholic Epistles
Martin I. Webber, Evangelische Theologische Faculteit Leuven

How did the author and first readers of First Peter understand the reference to "spiritual milk" and "newborn babies" in 1 Peter 2:2? Current consensus of modern interpretation relates it either to preaching or the gospel, but this neglects important information in the letter as well as backgrounds for the letter.It does not cohere with the Logos metaphor (1:23-25) and includes a strong ethical element. This article proposes that the term is polyvalent and seeks to demonstrate this through an examination of relevant backgrounds (Psalm 33, maternal imagery, the wet nurse, Magna Mater cult, and [other]mystery religions). Renewed consideration should be given to the proposal of Johannes Betz (1984) for possible Eucharistic or ritual associations. Fluidity of meaning continues in the way the text was read and interpreted in other Christian contexts (Barnabas, Theocrates, Odes of Solomon, Irenaeus, Clement of Alexandria, and Apostolic Traditions). Both background and early Christian interpretation open up possibilities for multiple understanding of symbols in early Christian practice.


Spatial Morality: Mapping the Moral Geography of the Kingdom of God
Program Unit: The Bible and Sacred Space (EABS)
Karen Wenell, University of Glasgow

In the gospel traditions, ethical responsibility may be connected to social participation in the Kingdom of God, understood as a utopian spatial entity. As Michael Shapiro asserts, ‘all geographies are, in the last analysis, moral geographies’ (Public Culture, p. 499). What may be said about the relationship between morality and utopian space, and how does ethical responsibility before God define the space of the Kingdom? This paper will explore these questions, drawing on spatial theory alongside texts relating to the Kingdom and its moral contours.


Does Jonah Lack the Necessary Theological Information? The Verb jada‘ in the Book of Jonah
Program Unit: Prophets
Heiko Wenzel, Freie Theologische Hochschule

The prophet Jonah gets angry because the God of Israel does not bring judgment on the city of Nineveh (Jonah 4,1). The commentaries offer several different explanations for Jonah’s anger, for example Jonah’s ethnocentricity, his egocentricity, his fear to be a false prophet or his struggle to deal with the “incomprehensible discrepancy in God himself” (Lux). All these explanations seem to assume that Jonah lacks the necessary theological information to respond appropriately. The paper explores the passages of the book of Jonah that contain the verb jada’ in order to discuss this assumption. The exploration focuses, first, on what the sailors (Jonah 1) and the people of Nineveh (Jonah 3) knew in comparison to the prophet Jonah. Although they only knew a little, they responded appropriately in contrast to Jonah. Secondly, the connection between Jonah 3,9 and 4,2 will be investigated in light of Joel 2,13-14. Iit draws attention to the significance of the verb jada’ in chapter four. Thirdly, the argument in chapter four needs to be revisited. When Jonah says that “for I knew that thou art a gracious God” (Jona 4,2), the main contribution of chapter four is hardly “new” or urgently needed theological information. It will be discussed whether chapter four suggests a different perspective that focuses on Jonah’s attitude or, to put it differently, on Jonah’s response to theological information.


Prophets at Loggerheads: Accusations of adultery in Jeremiah 23:9-15
Program Unit: Prophets
Wilhelm Wessels, University of South Africa

It is no secret today that the composition and redaction history of the Book of Jeremiah is a complicated matter. The book consists of many blocks of material of which Jeremiah 21:1-24:10 is one. A suitable heading for this block of material would be: failed leadership. The concern of this paper is with this block of prophetic oracles, in particular the section in 23:9-40 concerning the false prophets. The key figure is the prophet Jeremiah, in conflict with both the kings and the prophets in the last years before the Babylonian exile. Jeremiah 23:9-40 consists of a number of oracles brought together addressing the topic of true and false prophets. A recurring theme in this section is the idea of the ‘word/s of Yahweh’. Some of the issues raised with regards to ‘the word of Yahweh’ are: who receives it, where and how it is received, what are true words, what hampers the ‘truth’ of the word and what are the consequences of false words. Another theme running almost as counterpart to the concept ‘word’ is the theme of vision/dreams. For the purpose of this paper, the focus will be on one aspect of the raging conflict between the prophetic parties addressed in Jeremiah 23:9-15. In this section the aspect of disloyalty to Yahweh is raised as hampering factor for being a true prophet. The research will investigate the relationship between doing evil (cf. words such as adultery and ungodly/profane conduct) and the effect on the land (cf. curse on the land, the land mourns, pastures drying up – 23:10-11). The research will also entertain the relationship, if any, with the next set of verses (23:13-15) which explicitly mentions the worship of Baal, the fertility god, as reason for the disloyalty.


Moses’ Cushite Marriage: Torah, Artapanus, and Josephus
Program Unit:
Karen Winslow, Azusa Pacific University

Because nothing in the entire Torah narrative prepares the reader for the Num 12.1 notification that Moses married a Cushite woman, scholars have assumed that the ancient legends about Moses’ exploits in Ethiopia were invented as aggadah to explain the announcement that Moses had “indeed married a Cushite woman.” However, according to Artapanus, who wrote a “Life of Moses” sometime during the late third through early second centuries B.C.E., Moses did not acquire an Ethiopian wife, even though an extended siege of Ethiopia gave him the opportunity to do so. In Josephus’ first century C.E. version of Moses’ Ethiopian campaign, this marriage is described, and Targum Pseudo-Jonathan to Numbers alludes to it. However, the fact that no such marriage is mentioned in Artapanus, the earliest extra-biblical text aligning Moses to Ethiopia, suggests that the Ethiopian Campaign Motif (ECM) emerged independently of any attempt to explain the problem posed by Numbers 12.1—how Moses acquired a Cushite/Ethiopian wife. Donna Runnalls proposed that tales about Moses fighting Ethiopians and marrying an Ethiopian woman were produced among Persian period Jews living in Egypt. Num 12.1 is then a redactional insertion reflecting a version of Moses’ Ethiopian campaign that did include an account of his marriage. In other words, Persian period legends about Moses were the basis for the notice of Moses’ Cushite/Ethiopian marriage by the redactor of Numbers, not generated by it. After an overview of Artapanus’ On the Jews and recent scholarship on it, I will examine Artapanus’ “Life of Moses” in Fragment Three and provide further support to Runnalls’ proposal that the sources for Artapanus’ rewritten Exodus inspired, not only reformulations of the Ethiopian campaign motif by later Jews, but also the reference to Moses’ Cushite wife in the final redaction of Numbers. I will offer reasons for the particular thrust of his polemic, given the politics of his own time. I also consider the possibility that conflicts over intermarriage among previously exiled Jews, as reflected in the Persian period texts of Ezra-Nehemiah, form the context for the redaction of Numbers. The story about Moses’ Cushite wife in the context of God’s affirming of Moses as his most intimate prophet would have countered Ezra, Shecaniah, and Nehemiah’s exclusivism during the Persian period.


Luke's Apocalypse
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Stephan Witetschek, Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München

In view of what can otherwise be said about the author of Luke-Acts, one would not necessarily suspect him of having apocalyptic inclinations. This paper will mainly be an analysis of the apocalyptic discourse in Luke 21:5-36, compared to its synoptic counterparts, but also to other apocalyptic texts where peculiar elements of Luke's apocalypse, like the "trampling" of Jerusalem (Luke 21:24) appear as well.


Does Q Tell a Story?
Program Unit: Synoptic Gospels
Stephan Witetschek, Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München

Traditionally, Q is thought of as a collection of sayings, or of short speeches at best. The last few years, however, have also seen some interest in the narrative dimension of Q. This paper will be dealing with two questions: (1) In what sense and to what extent can Q be considered a narrative? (2) What is the impact of this question on the reconstruction of Q?


Toward a Polyphonic Horizon: Bakhtin and the book of Daniel
Program Unit: Apocalyptic Literature
Jackie Wyse Rhodes, Emory University

The book of Daniel is renowned for its diverse “final form” as preserved in the Masoretic Text of the Hebrew Bible, in which the book is bifurcated in terms of both genre and language. The concern of this paper is with the character who purports to hold this diverse collection together: the book’s namesake, Daniel himself. With the assistance of Mikhail Bakhtin’s theories of characterization, this paper will pose the following questions: Does the book of Daniel present a coherent character who develops as chapter succeeds chapter and visions succeed court tales? Or is the reader ultimately presented with a book of Daniels, a collage of identically-named characters with “multiple personalities” who are, in the end, incompatible? As we consider Daniel the protagonist(s), additional conversation partners will be Carol Newsom, who offers pertinent reflections regarding why the conversation between Bakhtin and biblical studies is rife with possibilities; David Valeta, who argues that the “court tales” in Daniel can be understood as participating in the Bakhtinian genre of Menippean satire; and James Scott, who offers a theoretical model of two secondary speech genres – the public transcript and the hidden transcript – which are but one small step removed from Bakhtin’s primary speech genres. In this paper, I argue that, when read in Bakhtinian perspective, this collection of monologic Daniels may point toward a polyphonic horizon for the contemporary reader. In other words, when considered within the Bakhtinian conception of “great time,” the book of Daniel can be polyphonic; when read as such, the book becomes “more than the sum of its parts,” even though each tale originally offered only one monologic answer to the urgent – and repeatedly posed – question regarding Jewish identity under foreign rule.


Ben Sira and the Genealogy of Humility in Biblical and Post-biblical Literature
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Jackie Wyse Rhodes, Emory University

This paper argues that Ben Sira’s multifaceted portrayal of humility occupies a mediating position between biblical and rabbinic conceptions of humility. For much of the Bible, humility is presented as a negative, temporary state from which one wishes to be rescued. Some later texts depict humility more positively, as an unfortunate means to a good end. Finally, a few passages portray humility as a lasting state which is solely good; in these texts, the humble are an enduring category of people, juxtaposed against the proud, and ultimately favored by YHWH. The rabbis, however, link humility to one’s internal demeanor: one can be humble and rich, or humble and a military victor, both of which depart from the biblical linking of humility with poverty and military defeat. Second, rabbinic humility is an individual personality trait, a departure from the biblical depiction of humble collectives. Third, for the rabbis, humility is related to self-perception. This is a move beyond even the latest biblical texts, which never associate one’s opinion of oneself with humility. In my paper, I argue that this marked change in ancient Jewish perspectives toward humility can be observed, in nuce, in Ben Sira. The book’s rhetoric of humility is most at home with later biblical texts like Zephaniah 2, Zechariah 9 and Psalm 119, which present humility as a state which is voluntarily adopted, intended to be permanent, and good in the eyes of the deity. Notably, Ben Sira moves beyond these even these conceptions of humility in its affiliation of humility with godliness, honor and esteem. However, Ben Sira does not fully adopt the position of the rabbis either, who see humility as a virtue; indeed, many of humility’s more ancient connotations are still latent within the book.


Man’s Image in English and German Bible Versions
Program Unit: Bible and Its Influence: History and Impact
Yekaterina Yakovenko, Russian Academy of Sciences

The given project is devoted to the linguistic reconstruction of man's image in biblical texts. The research is mainly based on the texts of King James Bible and Martin Luther Bible, but some other versions dating from the XIXth and the XXth centuries are equally added. This image is multilateral and is framed within the given description by such semantic domains as ‘life vs. death’, ‘body’, ‘emotions’, ‘character’, ‘intellect’, ‘will’, ‘faith’. The linguistic reconstruction of the Biblical man's image is possible when all the usages of the words corresponding to the above-mentioned notions are taken into consideration, mainly nouns, but also adjectives and verbs. They all serve to verbalize the biblical concept (It would be better to say the macroconcept) of man. A concept as an ideal phenomenon can never be thoroughly described, but in the course of its investigation one can achieve at least a certain degree of completion. The linguistic image of biblical man does not coincide with either generally recognized Christian ideas of man, or theologic and psychologic doctrines of man. Some components of this image are only implied or expressed indirectly. As there is no identity between the thought and the material form of its expression, it often happens in the course of repeated translations that a certain idea in the original text is completely lost or deliberately avoided. Moreover, the extent of concepts in different languages does not coincide and the wrong choice of the corresponding word in another language can cause undesirable associations or reflect the idea in question in a inadequate way. One can’t affirm that man's image in the English and German Bible is completely different, but still there can be a certain difference in the perception and even misunderstanding, especially in the domains ‘emotions’, ‘character’ and ‘intellect’. The great variety of Bible versions creates an endless number of man's images, typical of various Christian doctrines, epochs and societies. These images, revealing sometimes considerable discrepancies, may be regarded as variations of the macroconcept ‘man’ in the Bible.


A Dancing Prodigal
Program Unit: Bible and Visual Culture
Jayhoon Yang, Hyupsung University

A biblical artistic work is a result of inter-relational communication between the biblical text and the artist. This means that the act of representation or reproduction of a biblical narrative in an artistic form presupposes the artist’s act of interpretation of it, which always involves the question of his or her ideology. My paper deals with a Russian choreographer G. Balanchine’s (1904-1983) ballet piece, Prodigal Son (1929) which is based on the Lucan parable of the prodigal son. It is interested in the question of how he interpreted the biblical narrative and how his interpretation appears in his ballet. It also discusses the question of what made him read the Lucan narrative like he did. After briefly introducing Balanchine the last ballet master for Diaghilev’s Ballet Russes and his Prodigal Son, I will examine this ballet work in more detail, providing the answers to the questions mentioned above.


The Gospel to the rich? Luke's strategy in Context
Program Unit: Sociology of the Bible (EABS)
Jenny Yang Yan, Chinese University of Hong Kong

In tradition, the object of the good news proclaimed by Jesus in the Gospel of Luke is considered as the poor and mainly the poor, for example, "he has fulfilled the hungry with good things" (Luke 1:53), "the poor have good news preached for them" (Luke 7:22), "blessed are you who are poor" (Luke 6:20). However, compared with the other three Gospels, Luke introduced several units related to the rich and the use of possessions, some of which seem to open the door to the rich. To illustrate, Luke not only reserved the synoptic verses concerning the rich, such as the blessings and woes of the rich (6:20-26), the instruction on whom to invite to banquets (14:12-14), the parable of the great dinner (14:15-24), the rich ruler (18:18-30), but also quoted peculiar verses from his own source related to the rich, such as the Magnificat (1:47-55), Jesus' teaching at Nazareth (4:18-20), widow of Zarephath and Naamann the Syrian (4:25-27), the parable of the rich fool (12:13-21), the story of the rich man and Lazarus (16:19-31), and the conversion of Zacchaeus (19:1-10). This article will attempt to explore three representative episodes in the Gospel of Luke, the parable of the great dinner (Luke 14:15-24) from source Q, the rich ruler (Luke 18:18-27) from Macan tradition, and the story of Zacchaeus (Luke 19:1-10) from Luke's peculiar source. Through analyzing the text in immediate context respectively and the relationship among them in broader context, the paper will point out the key theme in the Gospel of Luke presented by them: the exhortation to the rich. Combined with Luke's social world by socio-scientific approach, the paper will demonstrate how Luke redacts traditions to guide his community in Greco-Roman Empire, based on the interaction between the text and Luke's audience.


In-between Characters Moving between In-between Spaces: The In-betweenness of Identity and Role of Eunuchs around Sacred Spaces in Esther
Program Unit: The Bible and Sacred Space (EABS)
Joonho Yoon, Drew University

The Book of Esther is full of spatial rhetorics gendered, hierarchized, and empowered. It calls for more nuanced application of the spatial theories because of some physical in-betweennesses by which the narrative is unfolded. A different kind of the third space is occupied and operated by the third species, the eunuchs. At major critical junctures, the plot develops by means of triggering information and action provided by the physically and socially in-between eunuchs in the in-between spaces such as royal harem, palace gate, and reginal room. These are liminal spaces between sacred and secular which are substantially maneuvered by the in-between eunuchs. These are leverage spaces which reorganize the subsequent narrative spaces and advance the narrative. Spatial hybridity and identity hybridity incessantly subvert the hegemonic spaces. Narratologically constructed, the three spaces can be understood as the counter spaces which resist against power dynamics among protagonists and mocks their attempts to gain control of the plot. By way of consultation of and commission to the eunuchs, the ultimate power is always controlled by the in-between mediators moving between in-betweens. The gendering of space and the separation of genders within certain spaces rather facilitates their unchecked mobility through the spatial dynamics intersected by gender, ethnicity, and class. The eunuchs’ roles are salient in other characters’ movement through spaces, which is controlled by the system of compulsion, blockage, and containment. If we define power as an ability to control the construction of space (Edward W. Soja), the in-betweenness of eunuchs is neither outstanding nor active. However, if we define power as an ability to control the movement between socio-physical spaces (Mark Johnson), it belongs not to royal characters but to the eunuchs in the narrative flow. Along with or thanks to their movement, Esther can move from marginality to liminality, and finally, to centrality.


Wanted Goel, Unexpected Goel, and Executed Goel: The Fluid Identity and Functionality of Goel in the Book of Job
Program Unit: Biblical and Ancient Near Eastern Wisdom
Joonho Yoon, Drew University

From the perspective of narrative criticism, the identity and functionality of Job’s redeemer goel is fluidly understood in the shadow of the prologue. It continually changes in the narrative flow, from friends (Habel), to heavenly beings (an angel or a personal god, Pope and Curtis), and to Job himself: the personification of Job’s cry (Clines), Job’s intercession for his friends, and Job’s unnoticeable intercession for YHWH (Balentine) which prevents YHWH from doing anything foolish (nübälâ, 42:8). YHWH is the least imaginable goel wanted by Job (pace Michel and Holman); Satan is the most probable goel unexpected by Job; and Job is the only effective goel executed by Job himself, but not for himself but for YHWH. Satan, through Job’s friends, persuades Job to confess his purported guilt (plea bargain). Job gives a counter offer to Satan to become his witness goel (a deep throat and a whistle blower of the divine council). YHWH deviates from innocence to ignorance and conceals the divine culpability for Job’s innocent-ignorant suffering. Whereas the innocent Job fails in having his goel in heaven, an informative angel (5:1; 9:33; 16:19; 33:23), YHWH succeeds in having YHWH’s goel on earth, the ignorant Job.


Contrast and Meaning in the Aqhat Story
Program Unit: Israel in the Ancient Near East (EABS)
Shirly Natan-Yulzary, Tel Aviv University

Creating contrast between different elements in the narrative is one of the main traits of the Ugaritic poet. He uses this literary tool to encourage his audience to produce meaning in the story. In Aqhat it is a prominent technique, abundant in the texture of the text, in the content of the narrated matters, as well as in the structural level of the narrative. For example, in the dialogue between Anat and Aqhat she offers life, while Aqhat claims he will die like all men. The contrast between ‘life’ and ‘death’ is fundamental also to the story as a whole. Sometimes the contrasting elements are not so explicit. Pughat’s and Daniel’s contrary states of consciousness to the crime which occurred are presented through their behavior or responses. Anat and Pughat take opposite roles in the narattive (Anat causes complications; Pughat helps with rehabilitation). These two characters constitute a contradictory pair in many other details. In addition – Ilu and Anat fulfill opposite functions in the story (according to the actantial model of Greimas). The whole narrative is built on the basis of two opposite concepts: fertility and sterility (through the application of Greimas’ semiotic square). These are only a few examples. In some cases the basic contrastive elements are part of a traditional motif. Thus we can identify the same contrastive elements in Kirta and in some biblical stories, as well as in other ancient literatures. A simple example of such a motif is the character of the wise and faithful feminine character as opposed to the soldier – a man learned in the art of war and equipped with his weapons, but not with wisdom (Pughat and Yatpan; Sisera and Yael; Judith and Holophernes.)


Adolf Harnack as a Historical Theologian
Program Unit: Biblical Interpretation in Early Christianity
Johannes Zachhuber, University of Oxford

Harnack's seminal but controversial scholarship of Early Christianity is driven by very specific theological ideas grounded in the thought of A Ritschl. My communication will attempt to show how and why this is relevant to Harnack's interpretation of Primtive Christianity and the origins of 'Early Catholicism' . Recognising this link is crucial for an understanding of Harnack's historical ideas, but it also raises a more important question about the relationship between historical and systematic theology to which Harnack's work offers an answer that is still worth debating.


Torah - From Commandments to Legislation: Hebrew Exegesis of the Second Temple Period
Program Unit: Judaica
Olga Zaprometova, St. Andrew's Biblical Theological Institute

The formation of Second Temple Judaism is inseparable from the names of Ezra and Nehemiah and the books that bear their names. Ezra had to carry out the mission from Artaxerxes king of Persia to teach in Israel statues and judgements (the Torah of the Lord, Ezra 7:10). For the first time in the history of Israel the Torah was introduced as legislation. The book of the Torah of Moses (Neh 8:1), most likely recognized by the Jewish community in Babylonia, was brought by Ezra to Jerusalem in the middle of the 5th century B.C.E. The reforms he brought are in tune with the ones of Solon (594 B.C.E.) and Pericles (5th century B.C.E.) in Athens. The Torah is becoming not just a new unifying symbol and the center of the new ideology, but rather nomos patros. Thus it makes easier to understand the LXX translation's choice for Nomos (Law) to define the central idea of Judaism for the hellenistic world (both Jewish and pagan). The apology for the Law built upon Aristeas' three arguments (pragmatic, didactic and allegorical) will be discussed in the presentation as an example of the development of hellenistic Jewish exegesis and the formation of the new meaning of the Torah of Moses as a universal law. The idea of the Torah as a hedge for the people Israel introduced by Aristeas will be compared with the development of the exegesis at Qumran (the hedge of the Torah as the teaching of the founder of the community) and the later development of early rabbinic exegesis of the Oral Torah (Mishna, Pirke Avot - in which the rabbinic tradition is defined as the hedge of the Torah).


The Growth of a Prayer
Program Unit: Israel in the Ancient Near East (EABS)
Anna Zernecke, Johannes Gutenberg-Universität Mainz

Texts tend to grow. This presupposition of biblical research can be proven on extra-biblical sources. The "great" prayer of the lifting of the hand addressed to Ishtar (Ishtar 2) is a good example. It is known from two copies from different times and places. The paper discusses both versions and the principles governing the development of this text.


Did Eve Sin?
Program Unit: Pentateuch (Torah)
Ziony Zevit, American Jewish University

An early interpreter of the Eden story, Ben Sirah, taught that "from a woman sin had its beginning, and because of her we all die" (Ben Sirah 3:24). To understate matters somewhat, his view maintains its popularity. The only hard evidence that she sinned is to be found in Gen 3:16, wherein God curses her to bear children in pain. This paper responds to three questions: Why may Gen 3:16 not be understood as a curse? Why may it be understood as not constituting a punishment? And if not a punishment, how is the malevolent intent of the words to be explained in the context of the story?


Cult stands from an Iron Age II Philistine Temple Repository at Yavneh (Israel)
Program Unit: The Philistines (EABS)
Irit Ziffer, Eretz Israel Museum, Tel Aviv

The 120 cult stands from Yavneh in Philistia represent votives offered to a nearby temple. Presumably they were created in nearby workshops and brought by devotees to the deities worshiped there. The figures on the stands reflect Near Eastern (Anatolian and Levantine) antecedents mixed with Cypriot ones, creating together a courageous original. As unassuming as the execution is, the impetus came from somewhere without, not from the humble potters. The Yavneh 9th century BCE stands provide a cultural link between the late Iron Age evidence of Philistines (e.g., the Ekron Ikausu inscription and Tell Jemmeh ostraca) and their ancestors, the Sea Peoples. The stands employ Levantine images that refer to a goddess (naked female, lion, bull, tree-and-goats), while Aegean traditions surface as fine “trace-elements”. Stylistic as well as technical details provide clues about the “hands” that made the stands and about cultural identity. Based on these clues, the OT and other written sources, the worshipers who deposited these votives were Philistines, who, although by now acculturated to Levantine traditions, leaned on Aegean-derived details to refer to their goddess. Through the potter’s idiom – the Yavneh clay stands of unique shapes and mixed iconography – I argue that the Philistines of the Iron Age II held on to a specific Aegean past and retained connections with the West, and with Cyprus in particular, throughout the Iron Age.


Judah, Israel and the Philistines: the Cultural Diversity
Program Unit: The Philistines (EABS)
Wolfgang Zwickel, Johannes Gutenberg-Universität Mainz

In the last decades our knowledge about the material culture of the Philistines was enriched by several excavations. The paper will discuss the difference between the Philistines and the Israelites and Judahites, e.g., according to military activities, cult installations and cultic vessels, layout of settlements, economy and trade. This cultural diversity also explains why the Philistines were regarded in the Old Testament as enemies to the Israelites and Judahites.

 
 


JOIN   |  DONATE   |  CONTACT   |  SBL TWITTER   |  BIBLE ODYSSEY TWITTER   |  PRIVACY POLICY

© 2024, Society of Biblical Literature. All Rights Reserved.